# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## ABEL’S RIGHT PATH FROM THE PROVIDENTIAL POINT OF VIEW

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 30, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

For the Unification Church the 1970’s were years of difficulties and regrets because of all the problems we faced from the world. In one more day it will be over. Let us hope that the 1980’s will be clear of all that and that this new year will be one of hope and prosperity.

The title of my sermon is Abels’ Right Path from the Providential Point of View, meaning the right way of conduct and of feeling as Abels.

As soon as a person comes into the Unification Church, he experiences the problem of Cain and Abel. We have all experienced this. Generally people decide that the earliest members are the Abels, but this is questionable. In fact, this is the wrong way of thinking. The Principle teaches us that there are three steps in the dispensation: the formation stage, the growth stage, and the perfection stage. For instance, the Unification Church itself develops in orderly stages. Abels must also go through these three different stages and be consistently victorious. As Abels we really have to hold on to that awareness, never forgetting it for even one moment, and each one of us should be confident that we will win no matter what.

Why do we have to go through these three stages? Because of the fall. If the fall had not taken place then we would naturally be victorious and there would be no defeat, but because of the fall Abel has the responsibility of going successfully through that path. If the fall hadn’t taken place then Adam would only have to wait until he was 21 years of age and then he would automatically be perfected. From this point, in unity with the circumstances of God and heaven, he would continue to grow.

As soon as Adam is successful and reaches perfection, the family era begins. After the family base is formed, the tribal base is made and then the national base. Tradition becomes necessary as soon as we find ourselves on the family level, and the tradition of the tribal base is built upon that. The tradition of the family base and the tribal base develops along the same lines as eras of the grandfather, father and grandson. After the family starts, the generations following become the tribe, and then the tribe expands onto a larger scale: Thus, the nation is nothing but an expansion of the family. Ultimately, when the family expands even farther it will compose the world.

If this took place beginning with Adam then a God-centered country would result. The realm of Adam culture or Adam civilization would form the base of the tradition of Adam, starting the cultural and historical age of Adam.

What is culture? Actually it is the collection of the customs of daily life. Then what is history? The development of one tradition after another will constitute history. The two basic ingredients here which we must remember are daily life, which forms a culture, and then tradition, which is history. This will be consistent, whether it is the Age of Adam, or ten thousand years later. It is all one sphere.

Tradition must be built around a central thought. What is this central thought which is the basis of tradition? The real essence of tradition and history is the true heart based on God’s love. When we try to find some essence or central important point in tradition, it becomes clear that heart based on God’s love is the center of God’s tradition. Once we establish that on earth on the world level, it will be carried on in the spirit world. At first it is an earthly matter, and then as soon as we leave this world for the spirit world we repeat the same stages in the eternal world. We have to accomplish it first here on earth and then up in the spirit world.

If spiritual growth to the perfection stage had been accomplished then of course the fall wouldn’t have taken place. Adam and Eve in perfect unity would have produced offspring who down through the years would eventually form the world. In the path of fallen human history, however, no one has gone anywhere above the growth stage, the point where mankind is struggling now. Let us look closely at the result of the fall: First, faithlessness on the part of Eve; secondly, the lack of heart; thirdly, the lack of concern about heaven. These three things have never been realized. To describe this a little more completely, Eve came to have three undesirable traits. She tends to be faithless and heartless much of the time, and she has nothing to do with heaven.

In relation to God, Eve lacked trust, failed to resemble the love of God, and had no central thought. She had no precise idea of the path she was going to take and no desire to follow it unswervingly. She looked around for something that agreed with her. In other words, she was not God-centered but self centered. She had a vague feeling and inclination to think about herself before trusting and believing in God.

We have a definite goal of making heaven, but Eve didn’t think that way. Through the fall she developed the attitude, “Let us be happy today and worry about heaven later.” Not only did she become this way herself, but she involved Adam as well, inducing him into the same situation. Now, without exception, men have all become faithless people who lack God’s love and have nothing to do with heaven.

History began on that foundation, and those qualities were multiplied through the family, tribe and nation, until today all over the world we find the same characteristics. The world today has no faith and no love of God, and the world today has nothing to do with heaven. The world has inherited a culture and tradition of self-centeredness. Instead of caring about God or even wanting to know God, people want to think about themselves. In the English language the pronoun “1” is like a big gate. All other words use small letters, but “1” is a capital letter, emphasizing self-centeredness.

As history nears its completion, the Western world seems to embody this tendency to center around oneself and the representative nation of this culture happens to be America. Americans today don’t worry about the future or about history. They are satisfied when everything goes well today, and that seems to be all they are interested in. Am I trying to belittle America, or is this a concrete description of the way things are?

We know that history grew from the seed of illicit love. That seed has grown to be a big tree, and now at the end of the world that original sin is being repeated over and over. Boys and girls fall into illicit love and do all kinds of things; today that tree is bearing its fruit. Adam and Eve had the decency to cover themselves with fig leaves, but today there is not even any sense of shame. People today try to be neutral and helpful about such things, but when the fall took place God did not permit Adam and Eve to stay in the garden but chased them right out. In the same way, the fruit of that seed is worthy of being chased out of the world. This country is facing disintegration. The whole world is shaking, especially the democratic world.

We can see clearly what has been taking place and why. If we leave the world alone, it will collapse into hell and misery. The only way it can be helped is for us to let people know why it is happening so they can correct the whole situation. This is where the concept of judgment comes in. Someone has to say, “That is absolutely wrong, and this is the way it ought to be instead.” Who will do that? Abels have to do that. Abel’s culture is responsible for undertaking this task.

After the fall God launched His dispensation of salvation, following a very simple path. Because Adam and Eve, and thus all mankind, lost faith, God tried to set up a person of faith and heart better than any others in history. Since mankind was satisfied to keep living in hell, God had to send people who cared about heaven, such as the prophets. The prophets had to have all three qualities of faith, heart and a sense of heaven. The prophets were sent to confront all the thousands of people who had formed families and tribes since the fall and tell them they must turn around and live differently in order to find life before it was too late.

When the prophets spoke out, thousands of people would say angrily, “That man is not one of us. Who is he and where is he from?” They would push the prophets aside with ridicule and persecution, and usually cast them out from society. At first a prophet might speak out strongly with God’s voice to the leaders, but after many bitter experiences with them he might be discouraged and turn away. As he was rejected by the higher-level people he would turn to the less prominent people, and finally to the lowest level of society, the prostitutes and beggars. He would tell them of his mission as a prophet and explain that because the rest of society rejected him he ended up there.

Because of his experience he could tell the people not to be discouraged, that the people who live in castles are no better than the beggars. He could tell them that this temporal world is an evil place, but there is a good world ahead and they are eligible for it. The beggars and poor people would naturally listen more closely than the rich people, but because all their lives they had known only discouragement, they would be slow to take action.

The average, “normal” person in today’s world wants to enjoy this earthly life and isn’t worried about whether he will wind up in heaven’s wastebasket. The people whom society usually labels “unhealthy” are slightly better, however, because they wonder whether there isn’t a better world somewhere than the one they live in now. You can see this in today’s society. Those young people who come from wealthy homes or have nice parents are busy living their lives, while the children of unhappy families feel they have no home and are looking for religion. Religion is all-important, but it is the people who are unhappy or deprived in some way who look for religion. They listen when the prophet speaks and decide to follow.

### When do you become an Abel?

All prophets are Abels. A prophet is an Abel in the midst of millions of people living a wrong way of life, but can he proclaim, “I am here as Abel and you have to respect me”? What does an Abel living in the faithless world do? All of us as Abel have to gather our faith and offer it to them. Since love is not to be found in this hellish world, we as Abels have to gather what love we have and try to give it to the people. Since the people don’t care about heaven or the future, we have to teach them the heavenly thought and by being good examples help them gradually change their lives.

In your years in the Church have you become a person of complete faith? Have you become a person of heart and someone who is filled with heavenly thought and a sense of heaven? Have you gained the confidence that you will change the world to a new direction, even if you are the last one doing it? Or do you find yourself shamed by the standard of Abel’s tradition?

When God’s voice first reached the prophets, they were excited, feeling they had been shown the way to live. Even when they were persecuted they thought that soon the people would understand and follow, but as years went by and that did not happen they got discouraged and felt they couldn’t even trust God and wondered where they themselves were going. Should a prophet feel this way? What the prophets thought the heavenly path would be and what it actually turned out to be were completely different.

We have to serve the people even though we are persecuted. When you spend your own money for them yet they call you names, you still have to keep going. All prophets and all Abels will find themselves in that situation if they are going to do Abel’s job successfully. Abel finds that he is not able to serve kings or wealthy people, but only the servants of servants. When we compare who led the more miserable life-the servant’s servant or the Abel on the heavenly side-we see that Abel can boast of living in more misery than even the servants of this world.

In spirit world one of those servants will say to Abel, “I thought I had a lowly life in the world, but when you came to teach me I was surprised to find that you had lived a worse life. Yet it was you who came to give me hope!” Abel can reply, “I know we both had bad situations, but when you were low you had no hope, whereas I at least had hope. That is what I tried to give you as well.” That person cannot help but say, “Actually I don’t own anything and I have nothing to offer you, but since you have come down this low and tried to love me, even sacrificing your own life, I cannot help but love you. I will give up everything and follow you, no matter what.”

When someone feels he wants to love you more than anyone else, you become Abel at that moment. Abel can only be Abel when there is a Cain. That Cain is your elder brother, not your younger brother. Abel may be breaking his back trying to teach Cain for years and years, and then one day Cain confesses, ” You have already done your share. You sit down and I will do the work in the way you showed me.” When Cain decides to go out on the front line to work, then Abel is truly an Abel. After many years that person has been so moved through his experience with Abel that he knows clearly it is the only way to live. Then he approaches Abel and says, “It is not fair that you do everything. Let me work for the world.” When Cain volunteers like that, then you find that you are Abel. This is exactly the reverse of what happened in Adam’s family.

God began the work of dispensation in Adam’s family through Cain and Abel. Being the eldest, Cain had responsibility for his younger brother, but did Cain protect him? No, he killed him, and thus the work of restoration was prolonged. Likewise, today Cain must protect Abel. But does it make sense for Abel to say, “This is the boundary of heaven, and since I was here first I ought to be Abel!” No. If a person doesn’t show a good example or work harder with more heart than anyone else, especially younger people, then it does not stand to reason that he can automatically be an Abel.

Originally the eldest should be first when everyone goes to stand before God. But because of fallen history it is the Abels who should be first. Cain will say, “Abel is better than me and therefore he ought to go first. I will follow after him and then meet God.” It is Cain who will point out Abel. Abel cannot say, “This person is my Cain.” It is not Abel who decides the situation, but Cain.

Any staff members or people in so-called higher position who are not working hard are swindlers and false leaders. How many people in the Unification Church feel they are the Abel-in the truest sense? Those who feel they are more Abel than Cain, raise your hands. If you feel like Cain, who is your Abel? Is there a Cain who does not have an Abel? If you are a brother then there must be someone else you are related to.

If you say you feel like Cain but you don’t have an Abel then you are neither Cain nor Abel. You have to work out among yourselves who is Cain and who is Abel. The relationship between Cain and Abel should be so close that their faith and love are immovable. No matter what bad things happen or what the world thinks, that relationship should be so strong that it is unaffected.

Why is it necessary to have an Abel and Cain? Being Abel is difficult and being Cain is also difficult, so why can’t we all just become the same? If all you want to do is go to heaven, why can’t Cain go by himself and Abel go by himself? Why can’t things be simpler? When you come to the Unification Church and start looking for an Abel, you might say, “That Abel worked too hard and now he is old and wrinkled. I want an easier Abel who looks better.” But seriously, think about the person who saves you, your messiah. Cain is saved by Abel and Abel is also saved by Cain. We have to understand this relationship.

Why does mankind have to go through the history of restoration? If the fall hadn’t taken place, Cain and Abel would not be in conflict, and no matter how many brothers there were they would all be in an equal position. But the fall destined each brother to go in a different direction. The second-born follows the path of the first-born; in other words, the civilizations of the fallen world are following the path begun by Cain, the eldest son. As the first-born, Cain inherits whatever his father has worked for and earned. Abel doesn’t own anything, but is just allowed to share the family shelter and sustain himself.

This is the pattern followed in the satanic world, i.e., the eldest receives the inheritance, so it is not easy for Abel to get a better position than Cain. In today’s world the evil side owns everything, and the Abel who is responsible for bringing it to the good side owns almost nothing. Thus, Abel cannot subdue Cain by force, but must motivate him in such a way that Cain will voluntarily give up whatever he has in order to try following Abel’s way.

The fall was multiplied when Cain did not love Abel but killed him. To be restored this time, Cain must not kill Abel but be willing to die for him. When Jesus came he had to fulfill this basic principle. Jesus came to start the Abel tribe and nation. If the Jews, who formed the Cain side, had protected Abel, would Jesus have been crucified on the cross? Cain shouldn’t have let Abel die, even if Cain himself had to be killed. This explains logically how we can say that Jesus did not come to die. Jesus had to live in order to do his mission successfully because Cain could not be saved nor history restored if Abel was killed again. Because the Jews, in the position of Cain, did not protect their brother Jesus, they had to pay the most miserable indemnity for 2,000 years and millions of people were sacrificed.

Cain and Abel should naturally work together, and because Eve initiated the fall she should help them to cooperate as restitution. This is the basis for mother-son cooperation in the providence. In the Bible, Jacob was in the position of inner characteristics and Esau in the position of outer characteristics, or Abel and Cain. Rebecca, their mother, was in Eve’s position. Since Eve bore Cain and Abel as the fruit of the fall, Rebecca was in a position to restore that by assisting Jacob to restore his heavenly position.

Eve deceived two people in the fail-Adam, her husband, and God, her Father-who were in the position of father and son. Therefore, in restoration.

Rebecca helped Jacob to restore the right of inheritance to the Abel side by deceiving his father. The Bible records how Rebecca helped Jacob deceive Isaac, his father, and Esau, his brother.

It has always seemed strange that a mother would deceive her husband and eldest son and side with her younger son. Why would God allow that? Jacob knew what he had to do and was serious enough about God’s work that he tried to win the inheritance, but Esau was so casual about his birthright that he let Jacob have it for a bowl of food. Esau worried about himself first. By assisting Jacob to do something which Isaac wouldn’t have agreed to, Rebecca clearly was taking responsibility in the providence as well. The fact that Jacob came to Rebecca and told her that Esau had agreed to sell him the birthright was a reversal, with the son persuading the mother instead of the mother dominating the son.

Isaac unknowingly gave his blessing to Jacob, who was pretending to be Esau. When Esau came to Isaac to receive the blessing and discovered what his brother had done, Esau was so angry that he tried to kill Jacob. But Jacob escaped, and worked hard for 21 years in Haran. Even though he had inherited his father’s blessing he couldn’t come back home, and once he did return home he couldn’t automatically claim to be Abel because he didn’t know how Esau would respond. If Esau had rejected him then Jacob would have had no place to go. In restoration, Esau had to accept the fact that Isaac had given his blessing to Jacob and to add his own blessing as well. Cain has to approve Abel becoming Abel.

When Jacob returned after 21 years in a foreign country, he had prospered and was a wealthy man. Esau and Jacob weren’t completely isolated during those 21 years but were very conscious of each other. The reason that Jacob worked hard to earn his wives and property was so that he would have enough power to overcome Esau’s power. Jacob didn’t work hard for his own sake but for the dispensation. Thus, he sent all his servants and possessions to his brother, trying to win his heart. Jacob asked only that Esau accept him and give his kiss of approval. In this case material things served perfectly as a sacrifice for Cain in the dispensation.

Esau had sent people to try to kill Jacob but as he received many gifts from Jacob he came to feel that he was wrong to think light of God’s birthright and sell it so cheaply. He could understand that God loved Jacob more, and since he didn’t want to rebel against God he came to love his brother.

This story has confused many people, but now it makes sense, and we can see that it is most important for our own relationships. This formula applies to every situation and every age.

### Foundation for a nation

In the three orderly stages we have to have a family and tribe, a nation and the world. Jacob was victorious at the tribal level, and in order for the dispensation to move on to the next level his whole race had to move into Egypt. Because Egyptian civilization had started earlier and was bigger, it represented the Cain-side civilization. When Jacob’s tribe went to Egypt it was much smaller, and again the smaller had to overcome the bigger.

In Egypt Jacob’s tribe began the providence of forming a foundation for the nation. Egypt did not have faith or heart and was not centered around heaven. The Israelites should have taught the Egyptians to have faith and care about heaven, even at the cost of being persecuted and martyred. Only the lower-level Egyptians embraced the faith brought by Jacob’s tribe, however, while the wealthy people mocked them, just as has always happened in history.

While they were working hard and being persecuted, however, the tribe of Israelites grew and grew. As more and more Egyptians responded to this heaven-sent culture, the Pharaohs naturally were alarmed at the growing power of the Israelites, thinking that they were there to plunder the birthright held by Egypt in the position of elder brother. In the same way, when you go to the houses in your area, people know deep down inside that you have come to win the birthright.

Esau was Cain on the family level, whereas Egypt was Cain on the national level. The mind of Cain is always the same, and Egypt tried to wipe out the Israelites. It all started on the individual level when Cain tried to kill Abel, and now even on the national level Cain wanted to kill Abel. Many of the Israelites and their families actually were killed, but for 400 years the Israelites persevered in Egypt, having to show faith, heart and concern for heaven even while they lived at the bottom of society.

Jesus said, “Love thy enemy,” which derives from this principle. But the time does come when we should conquer our enemy and bring him victoriously to God’s side. By loving the brother we are actually loving the father; we cannot just love the father without loving the son. Unless brothers are harmonious the father cannot establish any order and the family is disrupted, and then loving the father has no meaning. Without that love there is no order in the family.

This is seen clearly on the national level in the relationship between Egypt and the Israelites. You can study this in more detail later. But for now I will say that the Cain-Abel relationship was carried out by Jacob and Esau on a small level, and then by Israel and Egypt on a medium level. When the Jews returned to Canaan after 400 years did they find peace? No, they endured a turbulent history, and eventually were confronted by the much greater Cain-type Roman Empire. If the Israelites had been successful in winning Egypt’s approval then they would not have had to face the Roman Empire later. As it was, they had to restore the same position but on a broader scale.

If people are raised with certain views and then others come along saying that those views must be changed, people usually respond by persecuting those who insist change is necessary. What purpose did the Jews have in trying to promote the godly objective? They were waiting for the Messiah and building the foundation for him to come. They refused to accept the ruler of the Roman Empire as their ruler, insisting that God was their king. They should have taught the Roman Empire about love and faith, and grown and grown while waiting for the messiah. They had waited for 2,000 years for the messiah since the days in Egypt, and if they had united with him then all the people in the area which now constitutes the Arab countries would have been united into one under God.

### The spread of Christianity

It would have been simple for the true faith to spread into the area of India and the areas which Rome had conquered as far west as what is now Holland. If the Jews had united with Jesus then they could have spread the truth throughout the world, including China and all the Orient. The Romans were hated by the many peoples they had conquered, and the Jews and Jesus together could have easily competed with Rome for the loyalty of the world. If the Jews had been loyal to Jesus yet Rome overpowered them, then Jesus might have moved with his people toward the Orient. China and lndia are religious by nature, whereas the Roman Empire was very materialistic and uninterested in spiritual things, so such a move would have been logical.

If Jesus had been accepted on earth, Christianity would have spread toward the East instead of the West because Orientals would have been more receptive. Then later the West could have been converted. It happened, however, that Christianity initially moved to the West.

Christianity was not accepted by Rome so Christians were chased out of their land of origin. But their numbers grew, and Christianity began the dispensation on the world level. Because Jesus did not win over the Roman Empire, that time of national confrontation was lost and the providence continued on a bigger scale on the worldwide level.

Christianity has spread around the world, but still has not been victorious on the global level, so the battle against Cain remains to be finished. God promised Christians a glorious future, yet what they received was life on the very bottom of society. They had to meet in secret, often in caves. Nevertheless, they witnessed to faith and love and heavenly heart. Christianity began from scratch, initially winning people from the lower levels of society. Today it is not Roman thought but Christian thought that rules the world.

Had Jesus succeeded while he was alive, the Roman Empire would have disappeared and the whole world been saved. If the Roman Empire had welcomed Jesus and his tribe and nation then the world would have come into instant blessing. If Jesus could have conferred with and won the Roman emperor then many millions of people could have been saved and lifted from misery. Because this never occurred, Christians suffered miserably under the Roman Empire for 400 years.

You must know clearly that if Jesus had lived. Christianity would have moved first to the East, not the West. After Jesus’ crucifixion, however, Christianity moved to Europe and America first and then last of all to the East. Christianity is a spiritual culture, not a material one. Jesus taught spiritual things, not technology. Why then should Christianity be introduced first into the materialistic West instead of more spiritual countries like China and India? It was because Jesus and his tribe were not accepted.

Materialistic peoples need to be guided by spiritual truth, of course, but today the opposite is true; society is being led by the old materialistic values. Why? Satan is trying to divert America from its true way. The young people are using drugs and indulging in free sex, which God does not encourage. The older generation accepted certain moral standards, but the coming generation does not support any standard except a self-centered one. People with a materialistic point of view feel there is nothing more vague and pointless than religion, and dismiss the value of the family by thinking that any lifestyle is all right as long as they are happy. They have no sense of country or patriotism, or any concern about the future.

People who think only of themselves are not concerned with what happens after death or with God. Their thinking is that if their family doesn’t serve them, it can disintegrate. If the country doesn’t take care of them then they disregard the nation. These are today’s prevalent attitudes. The average American cannot understand God’s ideal of one husband and wife uniting for eternity because the influence of Satan’s thought is so strong today. Some young people even plan to have relationships with Orientals, blacks and caucasians, thinking they will find out about the world this way and planning to be involved with twelve people altogether. It is unfashionable not to have a boyfriend or girlfriend, like wearing the wrong kind of clothes. Women think nothing of marrying several times and having children by several men. They are proud of themselves, but this is satanic pride. People try to be fashionable by wearing clothes that uncover as much of themselves as possible.

Women are more of a problem in this area than men. Is it true that women are more susceptible to evil? Women are enticed by wealth and power, not so much by thought and love. Let me ask you American women a question-isn’t this reality today? If it is true then American women are about to perish. If this tendency is not corrected then we can predict that American women not be accepted to the future and they will never find stable families. No one will want to marry an American girl. If in a few years there are many more American women living singly, with or without children, then the end of American women is in sight. Then “Yankee Go Home” will be heard more and more around the world.

This is not what I as an individual say, but is what God’s dispensation shows us. It is the logical outcome if today’s trends continue. It all started with Eve, who spread it to Adam. This Cain-Abel relationship is the key to the propagation of the satanic culture

### Christian responsibility

America has had close ties to many nations, but one by one she has abandoned responsibility for them. She has tried to disassociate from Korea, but she cannot do so because some powerful force will not permit it. The whole direction of history is set by God, not by man. Though Christianity started in the less desirable direction, going West instead of East, it is destined to reach the East eventually. This is why America cannot abandon Korea.

No one is willing to do anything about America except one Korean who came to this country to battle evil single-handedly. Millions of Americans don’t care about this nation’s problems, but I do and I came to heal the next generation of Americans. It is my responsibility to help people restore their own Abelistic responsibility and go in the right direction. All the problems of nations and the world started with Cain and Abel. Since the pattern is the same on every level, one man can shift the world’s direction to the right or wrong side.

If the Cain-Abel problem is not solved on the individual level then it will be prolonged onto the family level. If the problem is not solved there then it will be manifested on bigger and bigger scales until it is solved. Just as the Jews should have embraced and protected Jesus or else faced severe consequences, so Christianity is in the same Cain position to the Lord of the Second Advent. If the Jews had accepted Jesus as their Abel, acknowledging that he was the fulfillment of their faith, then the Cain-Abel problem would have been solved on the national level, and Israel as Abel could have converted the Roman Empire. Then it would have been easy to spread Christianity to the rest of the Cain-side religions in the world. Then there would have been peace on earth for the first time.

Later in the providence when England was the central country representing Christianity, its influence extended to India and the Far East. Geographically speaking, a peninsular country like India is in the position of son to an island country like England. The main focus of Christianity shifted from Rome to England, and finally to America. A materialistic masculine-type nation like America is looking for a spiritual Eve, which is Japan, and will eventually find its way to Korea. In a reversal of the fall, in which a woman led man in the wrong direction, a spiritual woman will entice the man and lead him to the side of goodness. The man will not go wrong if he follows the spiritual woman. America should follow Japan so it can be saved automatically.

Japan’s Premier, in spite of himself, is telling Russia and China to leave Korea alone. The original conflict in the dispensation has not been solved and is encapsulated in Korea. One half of Korea is dominated by the worst communist, Kim 11 Sung, who makes the people call him “father”. In the south is the Unification Church, where the members call me Father. The two fathers are fighting each other.

If South Korean Christianity had followed the pattern of Cain-Abel correctly and supported me then communism would have ceased to exist. If Korean Christians had united with me then American Christians would have united as well, since many Korean churches were started by American missionaries. But the staggering fact is that Christianity, which spread throughout the world inch by inch over the last 2,000 years, has fallen in shambles in only twenty years. We no longer find Christian spirit and zeal and sense of mission.

Why has Christianity declined so tar in only twenty years? Because Christians did not receive Reverend Moon and the Unification Church. On the other hand, in a mere twenty years the Unification Church has risen as high as Christianity, bringing a greater spirituality yet also constructing a heavenly material domain. What I have done in the 21-year course could have been done in seven years if I had been accepted twenty years ago. Now within seven days, and sometimes within seven hours a person’s thought and life course can be completely changed. It took thousands of years to come to this point, but now within such a short time a person can be completely changed to God’s side.

Even though everyone says I am bad, you come here and in seven hours you change your direction. What could have happened if twenty years ago Korean Christianity had at least said that I should not be persecuted? If it takes you seven hours when there is terrible persecution, without persecution it would take seven minutes. Then would I have been labeled as good or bad when I came to America? Japan and America would have petitioned me to go to those nations.

If I could have advised the American President about the Korean War, it would have been won, not terminated in a stalemate. There would have been many less problems today. The only reason I met with President Nixon after that was to indemnify what Eisenhower failed to do and to get America on the right course. But who failed? Christians failed. I was going to solve that problem as valid indemnity to restore the Cain-type realm on the world level.

There is no reason why all of this shouldn’t have been done in seven years in Jesus’ time if everything had happened ideally, so we have to learn the historical lesson. I came to America to solve exactly the same problem that Jesus faced on the Cain side. I will have been working in America seven years in 1981, and during that time I want to restore America, representing the world. I have worked day and night, especially teaching American leaders about the dispensation, the meaning of Christianity and the Will of God. If America’s leaders had listened then they would have found that no problem would remain unsolved, but they are still not acting on what they have been told.

It is incredible that members drop out of the Unification Church and say they are leaving because their Abel is too tough to follow. We have to remember this relationship in the Unification Church; when people are wavering, wondering whether they should leave but realizing that they have to hang on, then be assured that at the same moment America is deciding whether or not it listens to me. As soon as America listens to me it will find all its problems solved. If not then this nation will have no way to survive. The time come when America demand to know why people persecute me and the Unification Church. If America doesn’t do this then other nations will. Spanish people do it, black people will do it, yellow people will do it. Whoever does so will take up the lead in the dispensation. If America fails then it should be the target of accusation from all over the world.

When South America invites me to come, saying I am exactly the kind of leader they need, will you go with me? What will you do? You will go through exactly the same pattern as in America. We will be persecuted and called names, but we let them do as they like. When America opposed me, the black and Spanish people could not understand why. Little by little the word will spread that Moonies live an incredible life of faith and love and concern for heaven. As the years go by people will understand this more and more.

Unless America understands me by 1981, her next seven-year course will be extended until the year 2,000, or twenty years more. If America does not accept me then preparation be made in other countries. If America does not turn around then the work in Moscow may have to wait, but if America does turn then I can do it myself.

This is why I push myself and push you as well. Who receives the most beatings? The staff members, older members and people with responsibility get all the beatings. Eventually you get beatings too, to pay indemnity for America and the democratic world. I am the farthest out in front in fighting Satan and communism; you don’t want to do it so I do it instead. Don’t you miss the old days when you had sweethearts? You used to be able to do anything you wanted, like study or date, but now it is different and I’m sure you look back on the past with longing.

Americans hate you because you are Moonies, don’t they? Many individuals hate me and wish I were dead. The State Department wants me out of the country. I want to dominate the communist world, democratic world and Christian world so everyone hates me! The democratic world hates me. The Christian world hates me. The communist world hates me.

### You cannot continue in your old ways

The Cain-Abel formula applies to everyone without exception. Every Abel must go this path. This even applies to those people who oppose me. The satanic world cannot accept the godly way of thinking overnight. We have to spend much time working hard before they can accept it. I never looked forward to being accepted but came forward to challenge the individual Cain; then I prepared to overcome a bigger Cain after that first level was finished. I knew that the family Cain, tribal Cain, national Cain and world Cain would all come against me trying to kill me. That is the dispensational formula. If that was my course and is the course of every Abel, can you find some reason to be exempt from it?

We are not going to sow a Korean culture here but Adam’s culture. It is not an Oriental culture but God’s culture. This is not an Oriental tradition but God’s tradition. I am here to introduce this culture and tradition in the Unification Church and throughout America.

Do you understand clearly? You American people, I cannot believe you! I wanted very much to trust Americans, but I could not. Do you understand?

You have to believe in me. When I came to America I expected to receive opposition from the whole nation, and this took the form of investigation by the American Congress. I prayed that their attack would successfully pass and that Abel’s path be kept intact. This was successfully gone over. Now I expect the same situation to be repeated, only on a bigger level, with communism.

Now I am heating you in the fire and pounding you again and again, partly to train you to endure through that time when all of communism comes against us. The persecution will not come as we know it now. If I sent you to Russia today you wouldn’t speak the language, or have any money, or friends to give assistance, but still you would have to go on. If you can be a successful fund raiser now then perhaps you could survive in Russia. At no time in the dispensation has anyone helped us; we have to take care of ourselves. Without speaking about it you have to be preparing yourselves all the time, little by little. Should you or shouldn’t you go through this Abel’s path?

The Cambodians and Vietnamese are fighting for their lives now against the communists. We must be thinking deeply about how to solve his situation, and even situations like the revolution in Iran. These emergencies are not some fire tar in the distance, but are burning right in front of us. If this country would listen to me today then these problems could still be solved, but once the opportunity is past and it is too late this country will be wiped out by communism.

I understand what kind of life Americans have lived for 200 years, enjoying uncontested superiority. No one ever defeated America. Americans had security and everything they wanted; they were even considered to be fairly just, but if they keep going the way they are now will this country be able to survive? If not, they should give up this kind of life. In one hour they should forget the past and prepare for the future.

If we commit ourselves totally then God will help us. If not, then God won’t help. If we give up everything to take responsibility for this country then we are guaranteed that in the future God will advise and assist us, but we can’t go back and forth between this life and the old culture. It won’t work. If I have suffered and been persecuted then will you suffer also? Will you follow what I have done, or will you say that Cain should do all the work? Do you want to follow along behind me, or go ahead and do the work instead of me? Do I have Cain in front of me all the time or not? Should I?

Do you have your Abel? Do you feel that I took everything from you when you came to the Unification Church, even degrading your dignity? Do you feel that at least I should give you some recognition since you gave up everything? Do you feel that I love the Koreans more and give them higher positions, loving the Japanese next and the last of all the Americans? The Principle teaches the other way. I gave up Korea to love America, and give the Korean Church only minor things. If I liked Japan more then I would spend more time there, but instead I have poured everything I have into America. The Korean and Japanese members have joined me in doing so. It is all for the sake of introducing the new tradition and culture to this country. Logically then you can say that I love America most of all.

I am only one person so I can only be in one place at a time and can’t meet with everyone. For that reason I brought over the Koreans and Japanese, who understand and love the tradition better than Americans and have more experience. Americans are like babies in the wilderness, so I intended that Americans learn from them. As you agreed, America has no tradition that is close to Adam’s culture and could be accepted by God.

Do you think the Americans would do better if the Koreans and Japanese just left them alone? To reach maturity you will observe the things that belong to the formation stage, the growth stage, and then the perfection stage. Likewise, you Americans should be busy learning everything that the Koreans and Japanese can teach, and then when you add your own portion you can be perfect. Where else can you inherit the necessary ingredients if they are not to be found in America.?

The Koreans have experienced more difficulty than the Americans. In addition, the Orientals experience much difficulty in trying to fulfill their mission here, with language and cultural differences, and so forth. We all try to communicate in English, which is a limited language. There is no particular reason why the Orientals should learn English; why don’t the Americans learn Korean and Japanese? You must realize that the language problem is a limitation.

Just as I make an effort to learn English and I have learned Japanese, so the Americans must meet the Oriental members half-way and try to learn their language as well. Never think that they ought to speak English. Korean will be more important in the future, so you should make an effort to learn it, just as much as I am trying to learn English. When I bring Japanese and American members to Korea they feel isolated because they can’t understand what is being said when I am talking seriously or laughing with the Korean members. But I speak only simple things in English because it is such a limited language and inadequate for speaking more deeply. For expressing deep spiritual concepts I naturally use Korean.

When I first came to America I could only understand Yes and No, although I could understand more written English. Now I understand spoken English better, and I can tell how often my words are translated incorrectly. It is your responsibility to learn Korean so that no translator will be needed at all.

We talk about the world of heart, but it is a long way off, so I feel that my suffering with language may serve as indemnity to bring it closer. You are younger and at least as intelligent as the average American, so you should learn Korean. When I was younger, even in my thirties, after I read a book I could even remember where specific words were on the page. But today, especially when reading just before bed or after getting up, I struggle to remember certain English words even three hours later. Now that I speak English to a fair degree I feel more pain in listening to my speeches being translated because I understand how many errors are being made. This is just one example of how difficult it is to live and work in a foreign country.

If you were Korean working here but you only had the patience of an American, you would want to run away! I know you have difficulties, but when you compare your difficulties with mine, should I sympathize with you or you sympathize with me? You can justly say, “Father, if I were in your position I would be dead.” We have heaven right behind us and this path of heart is the way we fight.

Do you have Abel now? Who is he? If you are Cain then are you Cain on the satanic or heavenly side? According to Principle, should you let the persecution reach me or should you make it stop with you? I know you work your best, for many hours, so should l console you? Or should you feel that no matter how hard you have worked it is still not enough because so much more is needed? You have experienced persecution only in the later stages of my course, but there is greater persecution yet to come. Can you even think that it is too much for you? Now that you know what is coming, it makes sense that you should prepare to take it all before it reaches me.

Do you sincerely mean that I am your Abel? Are you Cain to me on the individual level, family level, national level or universal level? If you say you are Cain on the universal level it means that you must bear all the problems of the cosmos on your shoulders. Are you willing to bear them? Should you feel, “Well, I’m engaged but not blessed so I’m not even on the family level yet,” or, “Before I’m married I’ll get persecuted on every level and then start my family in a peaceful way after I get the victory?” The problem is not solved when you have your family.

If an Abel-type family has gone through much tribulation, should a Cain-type family want to let that Abel family take even more burden and responsibility? If my family is at home in East Garden, should Cain’s family feel that Abel’s family has no business staying at home while Cain’s family is divided up by different missions? I have gone through every stage and now I have gathered my family together and live at East Garden. There are enough strong Cain families to protect my family from accusation by people who don’t know the real situation. Even though you suffer on different levels of difficulty, you can still anticipate receiving more difficulty at yet a higher level without complaint, thinking ahead of time about the right way of doing things. There is only one right way, which means going through every stage, and that is what I have done. When I look at the blessed families I understand their situation because I have been through it.

I started on the individual level and went clear to the universal level, then came back and settled down and started the family. For whom? For you. By the time we are ready to fight communism on the bigger scale then America had better be ready; if America is indecisive at that time it will be too late. We have to have a fence around us in the wilderness so that we are protected. The reason that you can start a family even though you have hardly done anything is because I have put up a fence on the world level.

The beginning point, purpose and process is abstract thought. Yet it is not abstract alone, but is carried out in daily life. There must be a plan before a building can be erected, and in the same way we must have an ideal before we can live daily life correctly. That thought becomes the tradition that is manifested in daily life.

The fact that I am persecuted to the highest degree automatically means that I am responsible for the way of the highest Abel of the world. Do the black people persecute me significantly? They did in the beginning because everyone did, but not as strongly and not as long. I sent our missionaries around the world specificalIy to meet persecution. An American, Japanese and German missionary were sent to each country, representing Europe, Asia and America. These are the three strongest nations economically, and they also were enemies in the past.

It is imperative that the missionaries make unity, but do you think it is easy? Any person who walks into a country and states that he is the Abel and everyone else should follow his pattern is the one to blame. The three missionaries have to consciously look for one person among them who has a better idea and deeper understanding, and decide that he should be Abel. Until many new people join and they can decide, that is how the three should work it out among themselves. If the three are in conflict from the very beginning, their mission will never succeed

### Who is qualified to be Abel?

Does Abel sit down first to eat and take all he wants? The person who wants others to eat and sleep before he does is certainly Abel. If your Cain urges you to go to bed, saying that he will stay up a few more hours to finish the work and then go to bed himself, then you can retire, but not until. It is not reasonable to say that you are Abel simply because you joined the Church first. According to that logic the oldest member should be president. In the sight of God, the person who is an example of more love and deeper thought is more qualified to be Abel than anyone who joined before he did.

No matter how long you have been in the Church, if you have never loved a Cain more than yourself then you have not been Abel. In the position of Adam and Eve you have to give birth to children, but unless you can make Cain and Abel harmonious, you are not qualified to get blessed. God, Adam, and his offspring are three generations. According to the Principle you have to establish three generations as well, in the four position foundation. First you make the external four position foundation, and then the internal four positions. When you have children you will have to support them and later bless them. Now you are experiencing fund raising so that some day when your spiritual sons and daughters are blessed you can support them. Once you give your spiritual children security, then you can provide for your own family. I am no exception to this.

If this could have been done easily then why should I suffer so much? Because the same principle applies to me. The American couples ask me to solve all kinds of problems. Without thinking of the reasons behind what I do, they see that I live in a comfortable home and ask why they can’t have a home as well. But no one helped me buy that house; I lived there only after completing my life work. If you are just beginning, how can you live the same way I do? If you work hard enough then 21 years from now we will see if you still feel the same way.

According to my experience, no one will become your Cain unless you take care of him as though you were his own physical parent. He leaves his parents behind to come to the Church, and as his spiritual parent you should take better care of him than his parents. You have to do much more for him before he will decide you are his Abel. Only after that can you have your own heavenly family. Then tell your spiritual children that they must do the same for other people as you did for them. That’s the only way to educate them.

When you go to another place your spiritual children should feel so close to you that they can’t help but follow. If they don’t care about following, then you were mistaken to think you were their Abel. If you ask why they come, they will reply, “Because we have to return what you have done for us by giving to your own children. We will take care of your children for you after they are married.” Cain should want to give more than you have given him. Only after doing this are you eligible to love your own children.

Today the blessed couples know hardly anything about this. Often the early blessed couples didn’t know how they would feed their children, but now if some couples lack something they think they will come to get it from me. That is not right. This is not just my thinking, but is derived from the Principle.

Abel is not looking for his own happiness, but only wants to establish the Abel tradition. It cannot be established by Cain, or by your parents or anyone else. This formula applies to everyone in the Unification Church, without exception, and to anyone who comes to join.

First you are a servant of other servants in the satanic world, not even in the godly world. That realm on the satanic side is the very bottom, where there is not even any Principle. People somehow know that you are there to get their blessing and they don’t like you. Again, this is why the Bible says that the Lord will come as a thief in the night. Who is the king of the satanic world? Satan. Then God’s person is a thief. That is why people on Satan’s side persecute you, even though they have no justification.

will wonder why they persecuted you, and then they will be ashamed because they can find nothing wrong in you. Then the servant will surrender to Abel, and even his own family will be ashamed of him. The family, tribe, nation and world will all come to Abel and obey. When the people who persecuted you are ashamed of themselves then they will surrender to you and you will be freed from the position of servant of servants. Have you ever been in that position of lowest person? You may have already heard about this, but you have to put this into practice. If you seriously subjected yourself to the demands of Principle then no American member would stay in the Church.

As a servant of a servants you are used by another servant for his own purposes, not even for the master. He will work you to the maximum and people will say he is a harsh man who profits out of the hard work of his servant. The people will accuse him and he will feel shamed into giving that servant part of his wealth. He is the one who will promote that servant. Then as soon as you have won something from him to make an offering with, you become eligible to be an adopted son. As soon as the servant has earned property with which to make a pure offering to God, he qualifies as adopted son.

What is this position of adopted son? He is not a servant because he has already gone though that position. Even though the adopted son may acquire property, however, it is never for his own sake or for his family. He earns it in preparation for the one who is to come, to be used as that person sees fit. Unless the adopted son feels that way, he will not maintain his position nor go to heaven.

This is not just an idea, but is precisely the path you have to go. After being serious and succeeding in this course, the son who is adopted into the heavenly lineage becomes a servant of heaven. As servant he is in the archangel position and the archangel person is in Cain’s position to Abel. How about you? It is important that you understand this at the end of the 1970’s so that you can begin the 1980’s correctly.

### Abel and the family

Are you in the position of heavenly servant or satanic servant? You will win the reputation for being so persecuted that people will wonder why this happens to you, since you are not a bad person. When you hear people say that Reverend Moon is not bad and neither are you, then you will be freed from the servant of servant position. We all have to go through that stage, and if you don’t have that experience then you are still a servant of servants. What if you don’t go through that position yet have your own family? Then your family is your cross and your children will be your burden instead of your joy. That is why the Bible says, “Woe to those who are with child in the last days.”

Until you meet the Lord and go through this course you have nothing you can claim as your own, not even your family. This is why the higher religions came to regard celibacy as the best way to be truly religious. They knew that having a family would only be burdensome. In the sight of God everyone is expected to stay single until they meet the Bridegroom, who will adopt them. How painful it would be to have a wife and children before you are elevated to the adopted son’s position.

I knew that for the average person to go this course on his own would be virtually impossible, so I wanted to provide a shortcut to the adopted son’s position for everyone. I did that and got approval from both God and Satan. My path was not vague, but was carried out step by step on every level, and each time both Satan and God acknowledged that it was completed. Without Satan’s recognition God’s side could not be established in a certain position.

After thousands of years of history leading up to this point, I fulfilled all these levels in a mere 20 years, setting the path up so that everyone could enter the gate. None of the billions of people who lived on earth knew about these things. What a gigantic blessing it is to know these facts. How staggering it is merely to know these things! It is not enough just to think about these things, however; you must each carry them out or else you won’t amount to anything. I struggled to find all of this.

From the very beginning I was determined never to appear faithless to anyone, and in the lowest position or difficulty I demonstrated faith and love. Even when the worst persecution came I had to sustain the idea of heaven. In the worst positions I have been desperately doing this, restoring the position of servant of servant, adopted son, son and parent.

After I had done all this then I married Mother, and demanded absolute obedience from her to restore the original position, telling her, “Woman, you have nothing to say except to obey your husband.” When the time came I sent out the American blessed couples to separate missions and their families were divided. in America this is an intolerable thing to do, and though it is perhaps a little more understood in the Orient, even there it was a shocking thing to most people.

Since Eve wrongfully denied the son and the Father, she had to make the condition of being obedient to them. Thus, Eve had to be ordered to give up her family and go out. Eve has to go to the most difficult place, and that is why the wives were sent onto the CARP mobile team. Because of Eve, Jesus died, and millions of people suffered, and I suffered my whole life. The older staff members especially should know for sure the principle that everyone is in Eve’s position in this respect.

I am not responsible just for local events, but for the tradition which is to last millions of years. If you were me, would you worry about individual matters case by case, or be concerned with the eternal tradition? I must adhere strictly to the matter of tradition and principle. You may be worried about America and the world today, but I also have responsibility for all the billions of people who lived in chaos on earth without any hope of ever meeting the Messiah. I am concerned not only with earthly unity but with unity of the whole spirit world, which is much more complicated.

The fall is the origin of all these problems, so the matter of the original fall has to be liquidated, starting with the spirit world. Before God could give me His approval I had to receive the endorsement of the spirit world. Only after that could I start my earthly mission. Then all the barriers could begin to break down that separate people from faith and love and the idea of heaven. All the regretful entanglements which began on earth must be undone.

The whole problem started in the family with the fall. Thus, disentanglement should be started in the family. A husband and wife should have absolute trust in one another. After blessing, there should be no doubt between them. Neither Satan nor even God should be able to separate them, nor any national power. They should have love of that strength centered on God and True Parents. The wife follows her husband. No matter how good an idea she has, she should not dominate her husband to make him follow. Instead, even with tears she should say, “You should not follow me; I should follow you.” If she finds it difficult to do something when asked, then ask her husband to bring her. The husband will bring the wife with him.

Who started to untangle the family problem? I started this process, not just locally, but historically. No matter how complex this situation is, it must be clarified because it is the origin of all problems. The basic solution is not complicated at all, however. If you love me more than your husband or wife, and want your mate to love me more than yourself, then there is no problem. By doing that you can inherit the complete love of God. Even if your husband does not give you love, if you love God most of all then He will give you the love you never received from your husband. If you do not complain to your husband then God will add His own love, father’s love and husband’s love and give them to you. Thus, you get everything. If you insist that your husband love you, though, you won’t get God’s love or father’s love, so your husband’s love will have less meaning.

In this tradition you can tell your mate that he can forsake you, but you will never permit him to leave his parents or God. If each of you has that determination then this course of life is not difficult. Do you understand? In a business sense this is very profitable, for you receive a great deal for a small investment.

When you are married do you want your husband to love you more than God or me? Won’t you feel left out and miserable? Do you understand the logic I am teaching you? I have lived this life literally in every way. I left my wife and child to follow God’s will when it was necessary. Whatever God’s will required of me, I never gave it a second thought but just went ahead. Thus, God could give me unlimited support, and wherever I go, it is not only the older people who love me but the children and grandchildren as well. This is unprecedented in the satanic world. Never in history was anyone liked by all three generations at the same time.

When you see the reason and logic in this concept then it is easy to follow and remember. Then you know exactly what you are supposed to do and the job is less difficult. My main task in this nation, whose culture is so distant from the heavenly standard, is to teach the people and mercilessly drive them out so that they can inherit many things which I have not even told you about. Unless you are prepared to accept this, there is no way God can have some connection with you.

The failure of Eve caused many, many walls to come between the three generations of God, Adam and Eve, and their sons. Now for the first time, that which was never united has become united. The tradition that we are going to establish is that of having loved God better than anyone else-more than our own children, more than our husband or wife. Once we have done that, we can shoot upward like a rocket because no power, not even Satan’s, can hold us back any longer.

If people observe a Unification Church couple and say that the husband loves his wife more than God or True Parents, then what they actually mean is that he is still on Satan’s side, not God’s side. There are sentries who will meet you when you go to spirit world and ask whom you have loved most, and if you say that you loved your husband or wife most, they will stop you right there. Jesus said that whoever loved others more than Jesus was not worthy of him. Was that a true statement?

Christians are familiar with that statement but don’t know what it means. Christians today have no idea what culture and tradition we should follow, what purpose we have, and why they should love Jesus above all else. When did this knowledge become known to the world? Because of who? Because of Reverend Moon. The world certainly does not know, but how about all of you? According to this standard have you been high-level or low-level Unification Church members? Do you still belong to the satanic world, or to God’s world, or are you in between. Do you understand, or aren’t you clear?

As time passes, there are more important things I will talk about. The position of the American President is worthless in comparison. You can sleep at any other time of your life, but not at this moment. If you do not heed what I am saying now, all your ancestry, which is focused upon you, will be adversely affected the same way you are. Certainly it is difficult to receive some new knowledge, but imagine how hard I worked to gather this, universalize it and carry it out so you could inherit it. I am the one who should doze off! Should I stop here? l am hungry too, and my feet ache.

### What do you know about me?

We are living for the sake of the coming sons and daughters of God. The President is a different person every four or eight years, and the odds are small of being the children of a President. But how much smaller are the odds of meeting the son of God? It is the most difficult thing in all of history. Is there any place where you can dig up these ageless secrets on your own? Are there any encyclopedias or dictionaries where you could look them up? You can never imagine finding all of this, no matter how hard you try. Could you find this out if you shot hundreds of atomic missiles at God’s heart at one time?

How did I find all these facts? Did God just hand them to me? Could any of today’s fun-loving people find God’s words? Perhaps those people who are spiritually guided could understand what I am saying, but today’s pragmatic, materialistic Americans would have a very difficult time. No one in spirit world, no matter how learned or religious-not even Jesus-knew as much as I do about this. That’s why the entire spirit world has bowed down to me, but not only for my knowledge; even Jesus said that his heart did not reach as far as mine.

What do you know about me? Even though you see me once a week, and the blessed couples think they know me, you are far from knowing all of what I am. You might think the farther I go, the more persecution you will have to endure. Mother loves me more than anyone’ but our relationship is not that of ordinary man and wife. Our relationship is a loving, yet most serious one because even a small mistake has great significance; it is not a relaxed and casual marriage.

Certainly the son of God should be cherished and glorified, but he had to go through staggering things that ordinary men and women never experience. I wanted qualified Christians to do this work because I felt they could do better, but no one was willing to come forward so I did it myself. When I tell you about the position of servant of servants, I am describing my own experience. When I tell you about being a faithful servant I am telling you about myself, no one else. I also told you about myself when I was telling about the adopted son. Since I have been those things, I can go the way I am going now. The only thing that matters is what God needs. I know God’s heart of struggling and struggling for thousands of years to save the world and that is why I am doing these things.

I decided I would forget about my own life and would devote myself to carrying this out, and if I was successful, then fine. I told God that whether I became His son didn’t make any difference; I wanted to do His work, no matter how my life ended up. With that heart, even Satan could not accuse me of dishonesty. Then I began my course as servant of servants. No one instructed me to do it. It really didn’t matter to me whether I reached the position of God’s son, and that’s why Satan couldn’t say anything to me.

I told God that He could trust me, that I was different from Jesus. I said I would never, never pray as Jesus did in Gethsemane, “Father, let this cup pass from me.” If I had to die in the position of servant of servants still I would not complain or feel sorry. I would be most happy to die on the path I was supposed to go.

Since I went that way, Unification Church members should not hang back from suffering, but should feel that this work must be done no matter how difficult things are. This is the tradition I am handing down to you. You should not want to be concerned whether you are miserable or happy, and should tell God not to be concerned. This is the kind of member I want in the Unification Church. After God promised me a glorious life I found myself in the worst dungeon of hell, in prison. I was surprised, but I did not complain. I never even thought about complaining, and nothing after that surprised me.

If I feel hungry, l just notice it in passing. In the past I felt very tired many times, but just noticed it offhandedly. I knew that God was watching, expecting that hungry, tired person who was exhausted to do His work. Then how could I tell God I felt tired or weak? Without me God’s work would remain undone. If I lived that way but God didn’t care, then God doesn’t exist, so it never bothered me. But in reality I found that heaven was constantly preparing situations ahead of time for me when I kept on going, even though I never mentioned those things in my prayer. When the situation looked hopeless and I was tired and hungry, then suddenly someone would appear to feed me and give assistance, and then I felt doubly grateful because I knew this was God’s assistance.

Then I bowed down to God, telling Him that I felt sorry that He was caring for me even before I finished my responsibility. I told Him to treat me any way He wanted and I would not rebel, that He should not worry about me. I have been living this way all my life. You may have to work incredibly hard, but how many years have you been doing that? If the job is not done correctly, this course may last for thousands of years. How can we even think of our difficulties?

This is the last Sunday in 1979. We are leaving behind a decade of regret and sorrow, and are about to start a new decade full of hope, the glorious 1980’s. I want to get rid of every undesirable thing this year, and I am expecting the 1980’s to be good years. Everyone in the free world has heard of Reverend Moon, and even in the communist countries where communication is censored many people know of me. Those people who don’t care about the world and ignore the news haven’t heard about me, but that doesn’t matter.

Since I am still going strong despite all the persecution, people should be concerned to find out who I am. No one in the future will be able to say they haven’t heard about me. This is why, even though you are tired and your feet are swollen, I drive you out to tell the people where you are from and what you represent. When people complain that I didn’t give them a chance to hear about me and be an early participant in heaven, they will be told it is their own fault because I have done everything to let them know.

You will tell them that you were in their town and were persecuted by the people and officials there. You will be the living evidence. You go door-to-door fund raising and witnessing to let people know what blessing this will bring to everyone. In heaven’s sight, the person who gives even a glass of water to a person who is rejected will receive something more precious than gold. The person who insists on justice being done and stands up for me in the midst of persecution will never be forgotten by God. You who have been working on the grass roots level know that it is not the rich people but the blacks and Spanish people who can only live from day to day who support our activities. Regardless of who supports us’ we will keep growing.

### I expect you to do the things I have done

When the time comes, everything we have gathered for this work will be left to the world and we will return to God with gratitude. Many people think I am a millionaire. Whatever money I have belongs to the world and God, not to me. I own nothing. I am very frugal, even stingy, in spending money for myself. Most of what I have has been given to me. If someone gives me a necktie then I use it, even though I may not like it, instead of buying one myself. I have only been to one or two excellent restaurants in New York; when I eat out I usually go to McDonald’s. It is interesting to see people react when they see me there, because they think I would never go to such a place. When I go on trips to investigate certain places and businesses, people stare and say I look very much like Reverend Moon, but then they think it couldn’t be me. At a show I saw in Las Vegas, most of the women dancers were almost naked, and people in the audience who noticed me couldn’t believe I was really there.

I am concerned about how to save the people in places of corruption, like the casinos in Las Vegas and the movie industry in Hollywood. I don’t care how people criticize me now because the damage is already done. Whatever I do brings much criticism.

There should be no area of life that we are unconcerned about. If we are going to do something about the world, we need to know about what happens in real life.

When I was young I went to visit different prostitutes. I would poke one of them in the side and demand, “Don’t you remember me?” The lady would be surprised and answer, “No.” Then very seriously I would say, “I am your brother’s friend. Don’t you remember?” and slap her on the back. Then I would say, “How did you wind up here? Tell me all about your history.” Then even at our first meeting the prostitute would tearfully tell me all about herself. I learned much about the world by talking to these women.

I feel there is nothing I do not know about what goes on in the world. I know about organized crime, how the Mafia works, how gambling is organized, who participates and who benefits. All of these significant evil phenomena must be understood. Even though my title is Reverend and I have a certain position, there is nothing artificial about me; I am completely natural. When I go to the mountains I am a good mountaineer. When I go to a fishing village, no one there would doubt I had spent a lifetime fishing. At each Science Conference I give a speech such as the scientists have not heard before.

There is nothing I have not done. I have even lived among beggars. When I slept in the beggars’ hovel, I would sing to myself that God’s son is sleeping with beggars, and it sounded very poetic. I used to write down my experiences, but when the communists were prosecuting me I burned my diaries so they couldn’t be used against me.

If you only want to hear about my experiences and don’t want to have such experiences yourself, then I would prefer not to tell you about them. If I know that you can’t do such things then should I talk about them? This is why I won’t tell you certain things, even if you beg me to. When I go to meet with members in the underground church in communist countries, I will share all my experiences from the early days with them because they will be able to understand and appreciate them. They will treasure the slightest bit of advice from my experience and put it into action themselves. You must understand how much distance there is between you and me.

I expect you to do the things I have done, but how can you do them? The principle is rather simple: you have to be willing to give up your life for God. Because I have already done everything that I talk about, there is no comparison between your understanding which comes from your own suffering and my level of understanding. How could anyone else understand me if they have not had the same experience?

Much of the reason I push you so hard is to train you so that one day I can share many things with you that you can’t imagine now. Certainly the American members don’t have the same level of heart as the Japanese members. There is some distance there. You Westerners should close that gap in the shortest possible time. The Korean members might tell you about some things I did in Korea, but until you go through certain experiences I will not share certain things with you.

If I tell you to do something and you don’t do it, then you are burdened with indemnity for that. You might be excused if you had not been told, but then you could never become perfect. First you become a servant of servants on the satanic side, then servant, then adopted son, who is a holy servant on the heavenly side, then true son and finally parent, which is the most difficult. You can understand this when you reach that level.

To be a heavenly son you have to know both heaven and earth inside and out so you can be a link between them. The world did not listen to me so I had to climb down to the lowest place to find out everything and work on their behalf. I asked God, “Please give them more time because I am sure they will start moving any moment; if they don’t then I will work ten times harder so that I can see the day when they start to move.” This is how I have been speaking to God.

I feel that if things become any more difficult then perhaps everyone here will pack up and drop out. Even if everyone leaves and my family abandons me, I will find a few good people and reach the final goal. That is the view Abel must have of history. Thus, my topic is about the right path Abel must take, in view of the dispensation. Will you pledge to become victorious? Even when it is not a glorious or easy way, but a difficult one? Even if it is so difficult that you cry? If you can’t help crying then at least don’t utter one word. That has been my experience also.

You can hardly call this a hard life when my job to lay the foundation was hundreds of times harder. It is very difficult to meet the standard at Harvard, but you are in the school to become God’s sons and daughters and that is much more difficult. You had better make good marks, even if you can’t take time to sleep or eat in order to do it. You may yearn to have times of enjoyment, but my feeling is that if some day of enjoyment comes that is fine, but I am only interested in pursuing God’s dispensational way.

If I had concentrated on anything else, such as becoming a president of Korea. I would have accomplished it a long time ago. If I had been born an American I would have become President a long time ago. But I found my goal was to be a son of God, and it has brought me nothing but a hard life. No one has imagined that the path of Abel could be like this.

Look at the well-known religious leaders of today; their wishful thinking is that they only have to believe in Jesus and when they go to spirit world, presto, they will be in heaven. Measured in miles, there are millions of miles difference between their teaching and mine, so they call me a heretic. There is nothing rosy in sight as long as you follow me, but would you still go? Should we live a traditional way of life, or a haphazard one?

Michael Warder had many responsibilities, but he did not understand this as well as you do and wasn’t so serious about going this way. He flunked the course. If it was so difficult for him, what makes you think it will be any easier for you? I loved Michael and had many plans for training him and seeing him become famous. Would you drop out, even though I don’t show you as much love or have as many plans for you?

Do you think the courses get easier each succeeding year in college? What about those members who want to do something easier after several years, or to have a change of mission-are they successful graduates? If you take the easy way maybe it will take ten years to finish only the freshman and sophomore years. Would you rather graduate as quickly as possible, or spend your entire life going the easy way? One way of thinking is always to be looking for the most difficult thing; you could even think, “When is Reverend Moon going to ask me to die?” You can’t ask any harder question than that.

Instead of thinking you have to be especially careful of your health, it is better to entrust your life to God and just run day in and day out. If you don’t take it easy in witnessing or fund raising but go all out and then drop dead, several hours later you will find yourself alive and able to start again. This is why the Bible says those who are willing to die will live.

When you die, the village people will notice this Moonie who worked himself to death. The spirit world will send people to your assistance and twelve people will surround you to pray desperately. Then you will come back to life. Even if you don’t recover, there will be dozens of people who will take up your unfinished work and do much better than you would do. Spiritually this makes sense. As it says in the Bible, those who are willing to die for heaven will live, but those who would live will die. It is only because you lack desire that you have been unsuccessful

Don’t ever think home church is tough. You have to resolve to try it out with confidence, no matter how hard it looks. Find out whether the black or white people are more nasty and then go there. If the people don’t pay any attention to you, then ring a bell or play a trumpet all around your area so people will come out and take notice. Then the curious people will step forward to talk to you.

When you meet the children you can ask to meet their parents, and they will tell their parents about the interesting person they met. If the children insist, then the parents will meet you. If you sing well, then you can sing a beautiful song about America, even with tears rolling down your face, and the people will surely come to look. Their hearts will be softened and they will pay attention to you. If there is another garbage strike in New York then you can borrow a car or van and pick up the garbage for your people. If you do it for free you will have no competition. Certainly they will pay attention to you then.

They will invite you out to eat and ask all about you. You can tell them that you have no set place to sleep, that you stay with whoever invites you. Do you think this is impossible? You can do anything. Then you can talk with them, and discuss something you know about, in any area, even poetry and literature. There are unlimited things to do; it is only because you lack desire and will that you have been unsuccessful. There is no one right way, no requirement for preaching like a minister with a Bible in your hand.

When you meet an elderly woman you can tell her you feel as close to her as to your own grandmother. You can tell her that you used to drop in on your grandmother for lunch without notice, and ask the lady for lunch. Tell her it doesn’t have to be a nice meal, just crackers or bread, things which anyone has. Take cake or something nice to her next time, telling her you thought about her after she received you so warmly, and you might say, “When I prayed about you I felt you were a good, spiritually enlightened lady, so I wanted to come speak further with you.” Then cut the cake up to share with her, and even feed it to her. It is quite acceptable for a grandchild to do that. What kind of scrooge would reject that kind of gesture? If you find that her kitchen is a little dirty and unorganized, just walk right in and clean it for her. Tell her that you do this all the time.

If you visit certain people who treat you badly and chase you away again and again with a broomstick, people will ask what is the matter. Next time, go early in the morning to the house of an especially nasty man before he gets up. Bang on his door and tell him that you are back again. When he comes to the door to get rid of you, grab him and demand to know why he is an enemy of the Moonies. “What’s wrong with them anyway? You only live for yourself and do nothing for the community, but we Moonies are giving everything for the sake of America. If we don’t do something soon, America will have even worse problems.”

Before you go, plead with God that you need to get even with this person and that he can’t push you around in your area. Then God will say, “Go ahead,” and when you go He will support you. Don’t do this foolishly, but dramatically. Then the neighbors will agree with you and wonder why that person is so antagonistic toward the nice Moonie. At some point he will ask what you are up to anyway, and you can say, “I was hoping you would ask that. Please come with me and listen.”

Don’t worry about how you are treated. If someone mistreats you seven times then he is probably a person who does the same to his own family. His relatives will say you are courageous to be nice to him, that you are the only one to stand up to him. When you get even with him then everyone else will follow you instead of him. There is no way you can lose.

Plan ahead and practice what you will say when you bang on the door: “What’s wrong with what I am doing? It’s better than what your son does, who is always getting arrested. I only try to guide him in the right way. What’s wrong with that? The Moonies are living for the community and America.” You can anticipate what he will say back again and plan how you will reply. When everything follows your scenario then you can have confidence and joy. Then when you dance for joy it will be much more fun than disco dancing.

You can wear a Santa Claus suit to your area and draw a crowd of children and announce what you have brought, and then when your Santa Claus work is done take off your suit and talk to the people. The spiritually guided people will readily recognize who you are and what kind of high spirit world you are linked with. They will be able to judge who is right and who is wrong, who is the prophet and who is the wicked man. There is no limitation on how you can reach the people to save them, so why not use every way to do so? When you can give a speech and refer to the different people in your area, it will leave a deep impression. Certainly they will remember you. If 360 homes have recorded something about you, it will remain as your treasure.

If the parents in one house keep on persecuting you, their sons and daughters will eventually come to your side. You don’t have to worry if the old people reject you because they won’t live forever; by the time you are in your thirties or forties they will be in spirit world. You will become close to their sons and daughters and they will invite you to come when they are head of the house.

Why should we shrink if people oppose us? So far you have been scared if people spoke with a strong voice against you, but why should you be? How can you be a prophet if you are scared when a dog barks? Am I a strong enough prophet? 1 have spoken out about what Carter should and shouldn’t do, and said that I came here as a doctor to cure America’s ills. If I hadn’t said these things then the government wouldn’t have hated me. Do you think I didn’t know what their reaction would be? I expected their response, but I had to speak straightforwardly because of love.

If a man whom everyone knows is bad-tempered begins to oppose you, people will think you must be a good person. Many people have come to the Unification Church for that very reason. It gives the people an opportunity to find out who is good and who is bad. The children of parents who scoff at you will want to come see for themselves. Those people who oppose you for no good reason will be revealed for what they are. There will always be some benefit as long as you go and really speak out, even if people don’t listen to you at first. If they listen, so much the better, and even if they are indifferent they still have to listen eventually. If they persecute you then someone else will come to take your side. You have nothing to lose when you honestly do your work.

It is a good thing if problems start happening right away because people will start thinking that much sooner about who is right or wrong. Your suffering will trigger that. If you continue over a long period of time then your voice will definitely be heard. Even if you move far away, after awhile people will remember and come looking for you. Then you can talk with them and they will have the opportunity to repent. History is made in that way.

One day on an airplane one of my East Garden staff met a person who said he used to persecute the Unification Church very much because he thought it was really bad, but later he found he was mistaken so he repented. It could have been any one of you who helped him understand.

Do you have your Cain area? Are you Cain or Abel to your home church area? The fact that I have entrusted you with home church means I have approved you as an Abel. It’s up to you to work hard and pray. How nice it is when you can consult with one of your people when something needs to be done and see it through to the finish. After one or two years they will understand you much better and try to do this work with you. You never know when the result will come; as long as you work hard now then the result will definitely come. How beautiful it will be when the result comes unexpectedly. A millionaire who watches what you do over the years will conclude that you are far better than he is. Don’t you think he will feel that? Once he feels that way, he is bound to express it to other people.

You are the kind of flexible people who can go to Alaska or Africa at the drop of a hat. The major headache in business today is personnel management. Everyone wants a good salary and short hours but no one wants to do the company’s work. When businessmen see how responsive all of you are, they think that with such employees they could do a billion-dollar business. They envy me. When they find out why you are doing this, they feel it is something they always wanted to do, and start seriously considering giving up their successful business to join.

I give orders, but not for myself-it is for the sake of the world and God. When they understand this then smart people can understand that even though I may have only one lifetime, all the ideals I have introduced will continue eternally. When people oppose me they are actually opposing the ideal, which will remain long after this generation passes away. Actually such a person is staining history. When he realizes that what he is doing will remain historically and affect his sons and daughters, he will take heed and stop his unjust actions. Persecution comes to all of us, but many good things are starting now, the fruits of which won’t be seen for a long time.

When you like the work you have to do then you are successful, but if you don’t like it then no matter whether you do it for ten or twenty years you won’t be successful. There is a certain correct way to be an Abel, so you might as well enjoy doing it. If it includes being spanked, then don’t be satisfied being spanked ten times a day but try to be spanked all day, all week and all month. Then all the spanking coming to you will be finished. If there is work to be done then we might as well do it day in and day out until we finish it and enjoy life after that.

I have spoken to you many times about the three seven-year courses. During this time part of my work was to receive persecution. I wanted persecution to come so that restoration for the last 2,000 years could be finished quickly. I never avoided or tried to stop persecution, but even sought it out within the 21 years. I never minded the persecution or hard work.

Many people have criticized and called me names, but in the years to come they will realize there was no reason for them to do so. What will happen then? They will repent and bow down and ask what they can do. That’s the only thing they could feel. If all 2.5 billion people in the world persecute me then they will all owe some debt to me and want to do something in return. People will say, “Reverend Moon, I was wrong and I apologize.”

These 21 years have been preparation for the free world to launch a more meaningful movement for the sake of goodness. The Christian world, communist world and democratic world will all apologize to me. Later people will repent for what they did to you.

### I want to make you a person
whom God will greet with tears

Being persecuted is the sure way for Abel to win over evil. Even if this doesn’t happen in our lifetime, still nothing is lost or wasted. Certainly the result will come about in spirit world, and finally at some time on the earthly world. Repentance on earth takes only a short time, but it takes thousands of times longer in spirit world. Abel will win if he exposes himself to persecution in the beginning. He never thinks about next year or the decades ahead when he will be old, but only in terms of eternity. As long as God is alive, everything the Unification Church does which goes unrewarded will be returned eventually. Nothing will be lost or wasted because goodness always emerges, even if it happens unexpectedly in the future. This is what Abel must be confident of. He cannot retreat or think that the job is too hard. As Abel you have to enjoy your work, and on the day you think you will surely drop dead you will find a member.

Worldly people look at you and think you must be miserable, but in the future the spot where you die will have a monument recording your deeds, and people will come to honor the person who gave his life doing God’s will. God will see that everything Abel does be recorded. When I speak like this it is recorded for eternity. Millions of people in thousands of years to come will read what I did on this day of December 30, 1979. This is true of everything Abel does for the sake of God and the world; nothing will be lost but will prosper many times over. What we do in the 1970’s and 1980’s will have to be remembered.

We are not looking for immediate glory or honor even in five or ten years, but only want to do the historical mission successfully. The problem is whether we are on the right path of Abel. The solution lies in whether we take up the cross of the whole world; then we are on the right course. This is what Jesus said: “Take up your cross and follow me.” He didn’t say he would bear our crosses if we followed him.

Not just anyone can become Abel. God selects those who are willing to bear the cross of the world. Those are the only ones who are entitled to become Abel. Abel doesn’t speculate about what better position he will have in ten or fifteen years. He doesn’t care what will become of him but just does whatever needs doing and leaves the rest up to God.

Regardless of whether you are faithful workers or not, eventually you will go to spirit world and meet God. Will you be the kind of person God will run out to meet with tears, even forgetting to put His shoes on in expectation of meeting you? Or will you be the kind of Abel whom God only casually notices, or the kind of person God will say, ” Oh, yes, I remember he is one of the Church members and he often did good things.” Which category do you want to be in? Naturally you want to be the kind of person God greets with tears.

When God sheds tears, all the spirit world weep with Him in gratitude for what we did here. When you work hard for America and die here, you will be received in spirit world as a hero, and in years ahead the same honor will be repeated on earth. Will you be the kind of person no one notices when you go to spirit world, or will the spirit world welcome you for what you did on earth? I am determined that you will become the kind of people spirit world will be grateful to. When you come to spirit world I want to see the people there welcome you with tears. Do you think I have an easy job?

All the tears we shed here, plus the tears shed by God and spirit world will make a big river and an ocean. When God feels tremendous joy, He will immediately turn around and say that His joy is your joy, sharing with us all as one family. This is what I am anxious to see you become qualified for I want you to be ready for that when you go to spirit world.

If you become qualified to be on the same level of heart as God, then everything is possible. If there are millions of such people in spirit world then when someone suggests that everyone wear the most fashionable and beautiful uniform, it will happen instantly. When a bigger, more beautiful banquet table and room are needed, with special chairs, gold decorations, silver, diamonds and pearls and heavenly music, it can happen. When people are drunk in the love of God then these things can happen. People will be dancing for thousands of years and never tire of it if they have God’s level of heart. We have many ideals we want to see on earth and all of them can be realized right away in spirit world.

If you really knew about spirit world, you wouldn’t desire a lot of what you want to have today. By comparison with spirit world, everything here is small and shabby. Don’t you want to go there with me? It is not easy. Because I know the reality of spirit world I am more serious than you, who may believe in it but don’t really know about it. All the spirit men are my followers; there is no spirit man who is dumb enough to oppose me because all of them know what I am doing. I must teach you in truth and logic, not just spirit, because what you understand in logic can become yours. Here on earth verbalizing your thoughts is tedious because it requires thinking about vocabulary and grammar and technique, but in spirit world you would understand what I wanted to say before I actually said it.

If you want to become an opera singer there, you can become a most wonderful opera singer. If you want to be a poet or writer, you can express your thought in a most beautiful and moving way. As long as you are in the same realm of heart as God, you can do anything. Nothing is impossible. This is the world in which we are going to live eternally.

will you do in spirit world if you fail to reach that level of heart on earth? It will be thousands of times more difficult if you have to come back and nurture yourselves through people on earth to reach God’s level of heart. Everyone has to cultivate this Abel’s path, regardless of nationality, age or position, and everyone has an equal chance, whether beggar or king. This is my greatest finding and I know it is right, no matter what people think. I could give you millions of examples about spirit world, but I just don’t have time here. You might even find many of them to be unbelievable, but the most important reason I don’t elaborate is that they won’t really help you over the long run.

Whether you know it or not, that is real life and you will find out soon enough. But the point is, how will you be prepared for spirit world before you do find out? That’s why I tell you time and again to be faithful and proud of being a Moonie and not fear persecution. Even though you don’t know very much now, what you do know is reason enough for you to plunge ahead 100 % I have explained the principles behind everything I did and about the spirit world, and I did so in order to bring you to the place I will go in spirit world. This is why you witness and fund raise and confront persecution with righteousness. You can be audacious because you aren’t afraid of evil.

A person who lives this way intensely and dies young will go to a better part of spirit world than someone who lived a long life on earth but didn’t give his whole heart. Your day-to-day life in Unification Church isn’t really that important; what matters is whether you accomplish your Abel mission.

### Heavenly heart is the center of spirit world

Here is a diagram of spirit world, and this dot is the center. The individual, compared to the spirit world, is but one speck. That individual’s heart is but a minute dot within that speck, yet it is the center. Because the heart is the center, it is an equal distance from everything else. Satan will try to tell you that it is better for you to move away from that central point because you can encompass a wider area somewhere else. “It is even better if the center is a little off because it gives you greater flexibility to enjoy more.” Then he will assure you, “I will make sure you have a greater sphere of activity. What’s the good of trying to stick with that one dot? If you move around you will have more enjoyment and things to do in my domain.” He will do everything to discourage you from staying put; “What can you accomplish? No one else is doing it and they all oppose you.”

But when Satan makes his overtures and everyone bothers you for wanting to stay put at the center, you can say that you don’t care if you die, as long as you are still connected with heaven. “I don’t need any of what you are offering as long as I stay with the heart of God. You cannot kill me, and even if you did I would go right to God.”

Satan knows he has nothing to do with the heavenly heart, but if he thinks you don’t know that then he will try to trick you. If you know you have a heavenly heart and keep it intact, then heaven will chop Satan off when he tries to attack you. It is like this in daily life. If you are not confident of having a heavenly heart then Satan will try to lead you in his direction and discourage you. But if you are confident then he won’t be able to touch you. If the impossible should happen and Satan could kill you, then you would go directly to the highest realm; God could use the condition that Satan violated to raise you up. God wants to bring everyone to that realm, and we are fighting Satan because he is trying to prevent us from going.

The heavenly heart, the center of spirit world, is in a subject-object relationship with all of us. If you can harmonize on earth by experiencing many things, loving many people, and sacrificing yourself, then there is no place in spirit world you cannot go.

According to the Bible, heaven has twelve pearl gates. If you achieve heartistic harmony on earth then no passport is required to get in, but if you don’t have it then the gatekeepers there will keep you out. The twelve major gates are further divided into twelve each, making a total of 144. Because there are 144 directions from which you can enter, there is no reason you cannot find some way in. If you are in consonance with God’s heart, there is no place you cannot go. When you go to spirit world millions of spirit men will cheer you and shout Welcome! Mansei! They will tag along wherever you go simply because they want to be with you, just like you want to be with me.

Whatever you want to do will immediately happen in spirit world, as long as you are in the same heart level with God-whether you want to eat, sleep, have hundreds of servants, whatever. You cannot go there now; you have to work hard to make the condition! The man with the wildest dreams could never imagine anything that would be beyond the realm of possibility of the spirit world. The most idealistic, fantastic dreamer shares that quality with God.

Twenty years ago I told the members I wouldn’t speak to them about spirit world because they would want to go there. I never talked about it with Mother either. The easiest thing for her to think would be that I don’t have to explain all those things because she is going anywhere I go, regardless, whether to hell or heaven. If she thinks that way then it isn’t necessary to tell her all about it.

Do you think you will follow Mother and me wherever we go? If I am in Florida, everyone wants to be there, and if I am in Korea, they want to be there; you not only have the feeling you want to fly there, but to shoot there. I am like the sun in the world of love, so when I don’t shine you feel suffocated, but when you are close by or thinking about me you are happy. You have been sitting here for seven hours on the concrete floor, but you have already given up counting hours and feel that it doesn’t matter as long as you can become close to me in heart. These are precious hours.

Even your stomach will say, “I give up too. I’m OK as long as you’re OK and as long as I become one with the Parents.” Here you are contented and full, and want nothing else except to be close to the True Parents so you can be on the same level of God’s heart. If I leave, however, then this place has an entirely different feeling.

At first you have to make effort to keep thinking about me, but over the years it becomes second nature, like breathing. Then you naturally wonder what I’m doing and if I’m having as difficult a time as you are. If you become like that over the years then spiritually there is no distance between us, even though we are far apart. Then you are close to Mother and me every moment of the day and everything you want to do is connected with True Parents.

When you want to go to a party you can think, “That means I want to go to East Garden.” Or if you want to meet your sweetheart your mind says, “Actually I am missing my Parents.” If you can switch your thinking like this then you are blessed. Then you want to experience what I am experiencing and even if I am suffering you want to suffer with me. You want to do whatever I am doing because you love me. That closeness matters most of all’ and other things have less value.

If you have that invisible bond with True Parents, Satan is absolutely powerless. This is the connection you must secure with heaven. Compared to the value of this bond, the value of all the diamonds in the world is minimal. Do you think this would be reward enough for you?

We all have a native land and home town, but spirit world is our real origin and we all want to go back there. If your father is wealthy and has a country estate, you can pick up anything growing there because it belongs to your father. The same is true in spirit world. Once you go there everything automatically belongs to you because it belongs to our Father. That’s also what God promised me. I am making every effort to make you qualified for that.

In the 1980’s you are going to jump into that role. For seven years you have to try and do that, and if you can’t do it in seven it will be extended another 21 years. Until 1987, all of you present here are needed to go full speed ahead, holding nothing back. I am predicting that in the next seven years America will experience incredible decline and degradation, even more today. Today the churches are irresponsible; the young people are going in the wrong direction but no one can do anything about it; communism is rampant everywhere. Every taxpayer knows that the government is unable to do anything about America’s problems.

When all these things happen people will begin to understand that only the Moonies can do anything about this, and then they will think they should have listened to me earlier. That day the real downfall of communism will begin. Then we will have to go to Russia and Moscow to help the Russian people free themselves, but even now we should be there to start preparing the ground. That day will surely come. There is a timetable. How do you know this is right? All of these events are only seven years away, so my prediction will easily be verified. All my predictions have come true so far. According to the Principle these events are bound to happen.

When America realizes that this ideology is the only solution to America’s problems, what will happen? By then I will already be gone to other countries and back to Korea, and you who stay here will get the glory for what I have built now. Why will I be in Korea? Because the dispensation requires unity between South and North Korea. Then the true father will subjugate the false father in North Korea. Who will do that? Naturally the Unification Church.

### Home church is the line of defense against communism

China and Russia hate each other, but both of them are interested in Korea and are always looking for a chance to conquer that territory, as they tried in the Korean War. But America, South Korea and Japan defended South Korea and pushed them back. At that time people from 16 nations representing the world came and died defending Korea, but today those nations have forgotten why they fought there. It is my responsibility to give those deaths meaning. No one cares about those men who died in Korea so we have to give their sacrifice proper value. Those in spirit world who struggled and died in suffering have a bad feeling now because no one cares, so we have to liberate them. American Unification Church members especially must do that for the many Americans who died miserable deaths in the Korean War.

American youth should be in the forefront to understand the situation of history and the world and God, and carry on to save the Americans in spirit world as well as on earth. If we do that swiftly then we won’t have to give our lives. This is why I am pushing you so hard. But if this is dragged out for five to ten years then some may have to shed blood and be sacrificed. We don’t want that.

What will happen if American young people don’t do that? Then numerous lives will be sacrificed in other parts of the world. Millions of Americans will be massacred by communists. This is sure to come if the mission isn’t done here. Cuba and Mexico will make strong jabs at America. Canada is also unstable now and the communists will work from that base as well. American policymakers now think they can contain communism by pulling out of commitments to other nations. Absolutely not. America’s pullout from Vietnam only increased world tension and international ill-will toward America. The American people don’t understand how quickly and savagely the communists will move in.

We don’t have many, many years to waste. His tory will not wait. It’s up to us to act swiftly. As soon as Americans see that there is no good reason why they should not support Rev. Moon and they change their attitude, the Koreans as well will change their view. America, Japan and Korea together have the necessary power to push all the communists out of North Korea. As long as North and South Korea remain divided, there will never be reconciliation between the communist and free world, but as soon as unification begins there then worldwide unification will begin.

You know the historical timetable and you can explain about the mission of Christianity, but Americans are ignorant. Your mission is to inform the American people and warn them of what is coming. “God is going in a certain direction and so is Rev. Moon. What makes you so sure you are right? We should change immediately and realize the threat of communism.” If we hesitate to speak, millions will be killed. We cannot afford to let America be destroyed just because we didn’t do our job right.

If America sinks, it is the same as the entire free world collapsing. Communism will run rampant and at least half the population will be killed. Race war will break out, not just war between nations. Russia spends millions of dollars planning for that. This is their plan for wiping out America. America thinks that events in Iran are just the result of random historical forces, but absolutely not. Those events reflect massive determined activity by communists. The religious fervor of Islam is being manipulated by Russia to denounce Christianity as the enemy, represented by America. Therefore, they focus their hatred on America, and especially white people. When masses of people are successfully agitated by communism in that way, who will counter it? Is there any white leader capable enough?

I emphasize international marriage because it is called for by the Principle, but it is also the best way to ease interracial tension. The races will have no reason to fight if they have parents of different color. Naturally the communists feel threatened by Unification Church because they can’t deal with religions, but America is a religious country fundamentally. Americans have room to understand and act quickly. We cannot just interpret events only according to the perspective of our own lifetime; I know the timetable of all history and we cannot dismiss these happenings lightly. We have to fight hard in the next few years, or by 1987 the communists will have maneuvered America into a hopeless position. I am spending all my effort and money to warn the American people.

I have to worry about the heavenly family and heavenly tradition. How are we to accommodate all the millions of people who will come to the Unification Church? If the current tradition is established then naturally people will go to the right direction. I am very serious about the lives of the blessed couples and the course of fund raising, witnessing and training that every member must go through. It may seem difficult today, but if you do it correctly now then the many people who will soon come won’t have to wander aimlessly; they will just do what you did.

Let’s say America has 70 million families now. Divided by 360, that’s 200,000. If we have 200,000 active members then home church will touch all 70 million American homes and teach them. Then communism can be stopped.

You should know everything about your home area-who is a good Christian, who has what job, what sympathies people have. Government agencies cannot stop communism. It can be done only through person-to-person contact. This way we can protect American homes from satanic invasion and discourage young people from using drugs and from bad practices of every kind. We can stop the collapse of the Christian spirit. If you are successful in home church and the neighborhood churches are empty because people find nothing there, you can preach in those buildings to a jam-packed congregation.

Our objective is to teach Americans and to repent for not understanding heaven before now. Don’t you think that America and the world should do that as well as Unification Church members? We are doing home church to protect what is left of the family. We should not let American families slide farther into chaos, but protect them and bring them into harmony to rescue the young people from decadence so that America can survive as a nation. We can expose the communists and their activities and bring community disapproval down on them.

Nothing very complicated need happen. If Christians are willing to realize that their doctrines are incomplete and will simply open their minds to new knowledge then it may only take seven days or even seven hours for them to change. Home church is the line of defense against communism; once we are organized in this way, the communists will find it difficult to move around secretly in America, which they do easily now. Do you think the State or Defense Departments can physically stop communist infiltration? Or could the President revive the sliding Christian spirit? People still listen to evangelists like Billy Graham and Oral Roberts, but every average Unification Church member knows much more than they do. Why then are you silent? Why don’t you speak out with what you know? Perhaps it is because you think there is no immediate danger, but if you knew for sure what was happening in America today, you would certainly move faster than you are.

Certainly it is difficult to convince Christians that they need to know more. But I have done it and set the example. Taking care of the young people, reviving Christianity and solving the problem of communism are the three main crises America faces as a nation, and it is difficult even for God. No condition has been made to enable God to stop communism; there must be someone in the position of offering to enable Him to do that. These problems look separated from one another but they are actually one. If the Christian spirit could be strengthened then the young people would be revived. Abel must take responsibility for this task of God’s, and each of us is in that position.

Whether we are treated nicely or persecuted doesn’t matter. Our objective is to take care of these three problems on behalf of the American government. Just as Jacob fought the angel at Jabbok, we will probably have to fight the communists with more than just ideology. What if they use force? Then we have to repel them by force. God’s dispensation must be protected.

### The final all-out war will be fought
in the next seven years

You are in the position of Abel in your home church and your people in the position of Cain, or archangel. They will not want to let you in, but tell them, “No, you need me. I am good.” If you win in your area then you are safe and they are safe. But if you lose and are chased away then they will perish as well. Since you are Abel, God is right behind you and the possibility of victory is there for you. If you are educated and really understand what they need to know, then you will win each war you fight and the communists will never be able to affect you; you will be superior in knowledge, spirit, thought and in practical ability.

Your muscle power and ability to raise funds is your insurance and you have no way to lose. Eventually you won’t need to fight the communists physically but will debate with the communist students and argue with them. We have introduced the ideology of God so now they have to come up with a better idea. That victory has already been set in Japan; because our CARP movement there is so successful, the communists have issued a directive telling their student members not to try to argue with Unification Church members; the communists know those students will only lose the argument and get discouraged. That directive came straight from Communist Party headquarters in Japan. The communists have never done anything like that before.

Next we will bring this topic of God and Christianity into the arena of the Science Conferences, setting up open debate for scholars.

Your home church people are your Cains and you have to win them. Home church will be like tanks when communism moves against us. The government can’t stop communism because no one is dedicated enough. They think they should only sit tight. Do you think the government could win public cooperation and enthusiasm by spending billions of dollars for programs? I have been working on this problem all along, and from any point of view our solution is what America needs. It is likely that the FBI and CIA have sent people to find out what goes on in the Unification Church, but could they find anything bad about what we are doing? We are only trying to protect America; if we don’t then the communists will catch this nation. It’s as simple as that. Don’t you think home church is necessary?

Once you complete home church successfully, God will recognize you as having completed the necessary course of Abel. God wants to give you credit, and once you qualify He can use you anywhere He wants to. You have to win the hearts of 360 people; without going through home church success

I fully you cannot go to heaven. Belief in the Messiah won’t be enough to bring you to heaven. You have to believe and then act before you can be saved.

America is made of immigrants from every nation, so being persecuted by America means we are being persecuted by the whole world. If you persevere then it serves as a world-level condition. By doing your mission with total commitment, you win the qualification of having completed the individual, family, tribal, national and world levels of indemnity.

God tried to raise Adam and Eve to perfection, but they fell instead, so God tried to carry out the providence through Cain and Abel. But it took 4,000 years of painstaking work to indemnify and reindemnify the foundation of that providence. In the meantime the population grew and grew and God had to expand His work onto higher and higher levels. God worked for 4,000 years through Judaism to prepare a foundation for Jesus, but it fell apart. For 2,000 extra years God struggled to prepare for the Second Coming, working through a providence which had no physical foundation. But because the Christians were of no help, I had to do the work of 1,000 ordinary people to indemnify the 2,000 years of Christian failure. Then I could give it to you to finish in seven years. Now you can do it. I give it to you, but do you really understand what it means?

If you really do your best then God give you the same credit that He gave me for what I did in twenty years to indemnify the past 2,000 years. Those 2,000 were indemnity for the previous 4,000 years of Judaism, and the tens of thousands of years of preparation before that. All of that was done for this final stage of the dispensation, the 1970’s and 1980’s. You are intelligent people and you know these things; can you say this life is too tough? You must have the confidence that if I have done this much singlehandedly then singlehandedly you can make the indemnity condition for America at least. If America is too big for you, how about for your tribe? “Father, you did it for the world, so I can at least do it for my family, tribe and city.”

Once you have an outer home church in your area, you will also have an inner home church, which is your family. When you go back to your home town after your home church victory, the people will automatically come and listen to you. When I go back to Korea after being in America, which is my Cain nation, I am received and welcomed by my Abel nation. The Koreans don’t have to study Principle to accept me; if I am welcomed by Americans then Koreans will accept me also.

You must realize the world situation. Why should I leave Korea and Asia, where language is no problem, to come to America, where people are not as religiously inclined as they are in the East? Why should I do things the hard way? Because there is no alternative in the dispensation. America is not just one nation; it represents the entire world. If America accepts me then it means the world has accepted me. Christians in Europe are in the Cain position to American Christianity; Christians here were originally expelled from their native land and had to establish a new foundation in America. Therefore, in the sight of God there was no way I could avoid coming to America, the Abel nation.

In turn, American Christians are in the Cain position to Unification Church, which is the Abel part of Christianity. Unification Church is the younger brother. Who will explain to Christians that we are brothers? We have to serve them and let them approve the Unification Church as their brother; Christians must say that Unification Church is the true Abel. This situation can be compared to Jacob wrestling with the angel.

If the Unification Church wins then we will see the remaining barriers begin to fall and the world’s people can come much, much closer. This is the last major battle. If Abel wins then the historical war will be finished. In the seven years after 1980 we will launch an all-out war, not just guerrilla fighting. It will be a war of thought, not guns. If we win that war then we can stem the tide of decline and turn America in the right direction, guaranteeing America immense prosperity.

You don’t have to wait until 1981 to start, however. If you decide that you are ready now then this is the best time to start. Then you will be ahead of schedule in 1981 and you can be the winner. Even though seven years is allotted you, you don’t have to take that long. If Americans work efficiently then three years is enough. If a few people like me got together to do it, I honestly think that three or four months would fulfill the major dispensation.

I have been teaching you all along and pushing you to make your decision, but because 1 have already given you a Cain area you should get to the point where you are independent. Imagine how much the spirit world will expect of you and support you once you make your decision to go ahead. Imagine how happy and grateful to you Jesus will be to find the real Christianity that he died for 2,000 years ago. The Unification Church will revive the Christian spirit once more and bring hope. Is it clear to you now what the Unification Church must do as Abel, and what every Abel must do?

You must know to whom you are Abel and to whom you are Cain. Once you can discern that then you are independent and you can go ahead and act without waiting for instruction. Then I can approve and acknowledge you even more.

If white people can succeed then it will be better for both white and black people, but if they fail and black people become Abel, it will be much more difficult for both sides due to lack of ability and reason for each to respect the other. We can be grateful to the black people because in large part they are the ones who physically built up this country. White people used the blacks to do the actual work and their contribution must be recognized. What are the odds that black people will be more and more desperate and one day turn against white people? This is a very real possibility in the world.

What about the Indians? They are the original owners of this country. The Indians are said to have come originally from the Orient, so I am their cousin. They have no reason to hate me. I am helping Americans to value the Indians. I have come to explain to blacks, whites and all races that because God’s dispensation is going in a particular direction they must harmonize with each other to do Abel’s work. Americans have difficulty going over the racial barrier. If I were white then they would listen to me.

The Indians have deep resentment toward whites, and whites wouldn’t accept a black man as President, so it is easiest for an Oriental man to come and work out the situation. If an Oriental man tells the Indians that he has suffered under white people just as they have and yet still says that we have to forgive the whites then the Indians can listen and forgive. If I go to blacks and can tell them I know how much they have suffered in white America because I suffered as well, then the black people can listen to me and come to forgive the white people as well. When people know that Abel suffers as a matter of course, they can understand that when they are Abel their mission is to forgive Cain.

More and more blacks are coming into the limelight as athletic champions. I am confident that I can educate a good black man more easily then a top-grade white scholar. I want to send him to the best school and the best teachers. I want to give black people confidence that there is no reason for blacks to have any feelings of inferiority; as long as God is on their side they can be superior. I am doing that.

What would happen if certain areas of the United States declared their independence? The communists could agitate in an area like Nevada, which has only 300,000 citizens, and start the people thinking that they pay too much in taxes to the federal government and that they would be better off being separate. If this happens in three or more states is there any guarantee the United States would remain intact? If 6,000,000 people in Iran turn against America and cause chaos, America can do nothing about it. If agitators supply money and weapons to promote racial conflict in America, how could this country survive? Guns are everywhere to be found if you have the money.

Today we know the outlook. We are making plans, knowing that the different races must live harmoniously. If they start fighting then it will be almost impossible to stop. We can indemnify the generations of racial injustice in America by feeling the same toward all races

### Abel must remember that he is a tradition-setter

No one can force anyone else to make an offering; the moment he resists, it ceases to be a pure offering. If Isaac had resisted when his father prepared to sacrifice him then the condition could not have been fulfilled and blessing would not have come to him. Offering has to be voluntary, not compulsory. Because we are voluntarily paying indemnity for America, God can use it. This is the Cain-Abel relationship.

So far your thinking has been too narrow. You weren’t concerned about what happens in the spirit world when you get there but only about immediate day-to-day things. How sorry you would be before True Parents and heaven when you found this out. Do you understand now about the position of America? Clearly America is in danger, and do you know what we are going to do about it? The basic element is home church, and when that is done in meaningful numbers then even if the communists sweep this country they can be stopped. If they come before that happens, however, it will be too late.

If there had been 30,000 core members in America by 1978 then even if I were to leave, America would be secure. After being educated for three years those members could be strong enough to take care of America’s problems. If they were educated well enough and could witness to ten new members each over the next three years, then those 300,000 people would be enough to do home church throughout the entire United States. This was my original plan. Don’t you see that our schedule is very tight? Can you say you have to rest and take care of other things first?

Up until 1977 I let American leaders take responsibility for CARP, but they just weren’t moving fast enough and weren’t inspired enough. So I appointed a Korean to do it and he is really moving the program forward. I encouraged CARP to visit people in every area, to find the communists and push them out. They were told to visit the ministers who oppose the Unification Church and protest their activity, to go to the newspapers who print unjust things about Unification Church and protest. The American leaders haven’t been doing that, however. Students are in a better position to speak out in that way because people will more freely excuse them; if an ordinary citizen did that then there would only be confrontation. The primary work of the students is to speak out for justice and truth, and to fight the communists through debating them.

Some of you are doing well in home church and I am now comparing that with the CARP activity. Right now CARP is doing better, but some day soon home church and CARP will compete.

That kind of battle is a typical path for Abels. As Abel, we don’t fight for ourselves but against evil. The only reason we fight is to protect the Christian churches before they collapse entirely, not to make Unification Church strong and privileged. The only privilege we enjoy is suffering. Abel does his work for everyone, both Cain and Abel. What would I gain by staying in America where I am persecuted? People should think about that. Do I want big cars, or land, or some glory? If that is what I wanted I could go to any small country and have it without enduring persecution. But I am not here for that; I am here to fulfill Abel’s mission for the sake of the world. I founded the Unification Church to indemnify all history, not for anything else. Restoration through indemnity is Abel’s course. Now you understand that in God’s sight this is the correct path of Abel.

You cannot do this with the idea that as a result you will be qualified in three years to be blessed. A true Abel does it no matter how long it takes. It doesn’t matter to him whether blessing comes sooner or later. Abel is only concerned with getting his work done. The Abel who bears the burden of this responsibility cannot make any demands or requests for himself. If he did, he would feel ashamed of not having done more, regardless of how much he had done. When there is difficulty, don’t cry because it is hard. Cry only in repentance for not having done enough. You cannot cry for your sake or because your job is difficult. I want you to cry for America, and the world and God.

If you are angry at being treated unfairly, never express it to other people but try instead to console God. “God, You must have been treated even worse than I am, so what I am experiencing now doesn’t matter.” If you have to cry, do so in that way. Never, never cry because of yourself. Cry on behalf of God and mankind, telling God you will cry for Him. That is the kind of tears we should shed. We have absolutely no way to complain.

If you want to complain, then complain that people don’t understand what is just and true. Maybe in the name of humanity you can complain. When I speak about what President Carter is doing wrong it is not because I have anything personal against him; in the name of justice I complain about some of the things Carter has done. That is permissible in the sight of God. I understand that you have sad moments, but you have to connect that to the sadness of God, saying “I know You have gone through much

deeper sadness than I, so You must feel sadder than I do.” No matter what happens, don’t cry over your problems. That is part of Abel’s right course.

When Jesus died oh the cross he pleaded with God, but not for his own sake. He asked God not to punish the people, but told Him that they didn’t know what they were doing. Jesus died for their forgiveness. Don’t you think Jesus cried when he said that? He complained too, but not for himself. He knew that if he died hundreds of thousands of Christians would also have to die and be persecuted.

If you want to complain in the name of the world that very little work is being done in this country then that’s fine, but don’t ever complain for your own sake. If you can say, “If I were Father I could do better than that” and carry it out then it’s all right to complain about me. If you fight someone, don’t do it for your own sake but only because you represent justice and this person is opposing you. In the name of God and humanity you can fight him, but not just for personal revenge.

David didn’t fight Goliath to show his capability. He felt that although he was weak he had to fight for God and his country. It would have been a sin for David to fight for himself and then God would not have taken his side.

I don’t live in East Garden while you are working hard just because I have suffered in the past; the only reason I live in such a place and have good cars is to enhance the dignity of the Unification Church. People would belittle this movement if we didn’t uphold its dignity. If the President lived in a shabby apartment then it would reflect on the whole nation. Diplomats and important guests would complain if that were the kind of place the President received them in. The same is true for us.

The Abel in the family is the one who fights for the sake of his parents and brothers and sisters to protect them when necessary. That person will be the center of the family. The same holds true in the Unification Church. Abel is a tradition-setter and he must always be aware of that. Do you understand that you have to be concerned with this as Abel? If the world is ignited by the truth and you pack up and go live in the mountains, people will come to bring you back, pleading, “You started all this so you have to stay with us and show us more.”

I have worked hard and spent much money, but it was never for my sake. Everything was made in the name of the Church, not for one individual. I don’t own anything. I don’t wear nice clothes to make myself feel good; people expect me to wear good clothes when I appear in public and meet distinguished people.

All the staff at East Garden should be thinking that it is the Abel house. The security guards should not think they are there to protect me, but to protect the place which is the center of the heavenly sacred mission. Since it is impossible for all the millions of people who will want to do so to come and do that, the guards are there on behalf of all those people.

When anyone on the staff makes a mistake, I think that I am responsible for that. I look at everything with that viewpoint. When I go some place enjoyable, like the movies, I never go by myself or just with Mother, but always take at least three people who are in the Cain position. Because the security guards are always there, they often are taken in that position. I always take at least five people with me wherever I go. I know that is part of Abel’s tradition.

I buy gifts for my children only after I have given an equivalent thing to other people first. If I do that, how can you take any easier way? Since I am doing all this for God and mankind, all Unification Church members want to help me personally, and God as well. This is a matter of Principle. So no one is justified in complaining against me. I feel that I will never move around spirit world alone but will always have people with me wherever I go. Is that a wrong expectation?

All by myself I can win followers who will want to be with me everywhere, through life and death. If I didn’t establish this tradition then whatever result Abel gained would be scattered among Cains and never noticed.

All the saints were ill-treated when they were alive, but now they are honored and people cherish the memory of their lives. People have questioned why evil doers always prosper while good people are always sacrificing. It seems that there is no justice if that is always the case; But now you understand for the first time that Abel’s tradition is preserved as a result, and guaranteed to be manifested later. God will ensure that Abel is recognized later for his efforts.

I did not return to South Korea after escaping from prison just because it was safer. I would gladly have stayed in North Korea, but for the sake of the free world and the continuation of God’s dispensation I had to go to the south.

The last time I visited Korea I actually had made no plan to go, but simply found that my mind was drawn more and more to that country. Thus, it was not out of my personal desire but because of the demand of God that I went. I just felt that I had to go there, and two days later President Park was killed. I was very glad that President Carter acted quickly to warn North Korea not to take any undue action during that situation, saying that America would retaliate. I prayed very deeply that Korea be protected because I knew that without Korea the dispensation could not continue. I was there to take care of Korea, and because of that condition God could give President Carter a push to make the right decision. This kind of thing has not happened to me just once or twice, but at every crucial point.

I knew that if I stayed very long in Korea Satan would try to prevent me from returning to America, so I left on the day of President Park’s funeral. All the dignitaries and officials were at the funeral so no one questioned me at the airport.

I begged God to protect Korea in this event. I prayed with tears for the sake of humanity, and especially for Korea and America. I felt deeply that if Kim II Sung was going to invade South Korea that he had better have stronger love for South Korea than I do; only under those circumstances would I retreat before him. Because America acted correctly, South Korea was protected. On the airplane coming back I felt very lighthearted and relieved, and knew why I felt I had to be in Korea. All this happened in less than a week.

I told the Korean staff members that in a few months a crucial period would begin and spiritually everyone would have to be on full alert until April 1981. Two days later the assassination took place. The Korean situation now is very delicate and we don’t know when the tide till turn or how.

I had no personal reason to meet President Nixon. It was only in the name of God and America, for the dignity of the American presidency and the entire world that I met him. What did I say to him? I asked to pray with him and talked about America’s role in the world. I badly wanted to meet Nixon for the sake of God and the dignity of the dispensation. I had nothing else to talk about with him. I warned the American people not to persecute Nixon but to forgive and love him. They didn’t do that and we know now how this big nation has lost respect in the world after being an international leader for so long.

America is not great for herself; this is a nation especially founded by God. This must not be forgotten. When I speak harshly about America it is not just my personal opinion, but is exactly what God wants this nation to hear. You should be the first to know this. It is the right attitude of Abel to be working for God’s dispensation, not your own gain. If you act rightly then it is up to God to give you blessings. That is Abel’s goal.

We can speak on behalf of the free world, but not the Unification Church. When I command you to fight I have no intention of having the Unification Church benefit by it. I only tell you to do it in the name of God and the dispensation because I know that if you don’t fight now then the difficulties will be greatly compounded in the future. We do nothing for my sake or for the Unification Church.

### I have set the Abel tradition for the movie industry

The location-shooting for the movie we are making about MacArthur is all done now. Only a few of you knew about this. $30 million has been spent, and that is more money than all the Unification Church property in Korea, Japan and America is worth. It is not unusual to borrow money to make a movie, but no one has ever financed a movie with all the money coming straight out of their bank account. If we were making this movie for the purpose of profit then we wouldn’t be spending that much money. All that money was spent in three months. Where is there another such crazy person in the world? If I weren’t crazy, would I do that for my own sake?

Did I use a regular movie company with much expertise to make the movie? America has much expertise in movie-making, but I had a Japanese member who has no movie experience produce that movie. He can’t even spell movie in English, much less speak English. The only English he knows is “thank you,” and he pronounces it “sank you.”

He had to meet with a top director, the heads of the studio and camera crew, the actors and actresses, the advertisers, doing it all by himself with no deputy to stand in for him. In the beginning people wondered who in the world he was and what this strange person was up to. But he showed the right path of Abel in the movie field. He had a hard time meeting the top people because he had no one to introduce him. He not only struggled with them, but almost had to beg to justify every bit of money he asked me for. He would tell me he hated to see the money spent, but he was convinced that for the dispensation it was worth it.

In Korea the support crews and extra people like drivers and assistants knew that a Japanese backed by money from America was making the movie and figured they would make the most of it, since he probably wouldn’t know if he spent an extra million or two unnecessarily. All those people tried to exploit him. On top of that, the performers all were getting salaries of more than $1 million each, and the crews came from eight countries. He had no experience yet he was coordinating all of them. None of the crews spoke Japanese, the only language he knows, but he was the boss and gave direction to everyone. You can imagine what an impossible situation he faced. Even now he wonders how he did it. Even after the movie is finished his problems aren’t over. He has to advertise and distribute it to the sixteen different nations which participated in the Korean War.

If I were interested in making money would I ever have made that movie? Would I have ever used such a person if money was the goal? I encouraged him to persevere, telling him he was doing it for God and the future of the free world, and that it would be a priceless production if he was successful. I told him that I would never hesitate to spend any money he needed for a movie that would be approved by the movie industry as well done. This movie will be priceless for the future so that the free world can rightly follow that path for the love of God. Do you think the Cain-side tradition of movie-making, which didn’t cooperate with this production, was defeated by it?

Las Vegas is a place of interest for many people and I went there to decide how I would treat it for the sake of the free world and God. If ever you go to Las Vegas it had better be with the heart of Abel. That’s how I feel and God agrees.

No matter where I am, I am pursuing this work, sleeping only three or four hours. In Las Vegas, at the beach, Disneyworld-wherever I go I am the first to arrive and the last to leave. When people hear that I live in a mansion and go to the beach and to Las Vegas they think I am enjoying myself. But as a result of these travels I know the American style of life inside and out-how the cities are run, how people enjoy themselves and what they are interested in, how gambling is conducted, who makes the decisions. I feel that once I know what is needed for heaven I will somehow see that all the money is provided. Who else has ever thought of creating money for God’s work?

The New Yorker is located on 8th Avenue, which is famous for prostitution, and when I go there I think that those people may prevail now, but when the right time comes things will be different. We have to open up Abel’s path and tradition and clean up every part of life. It is not enough just to hear about this; you have to think about it and carry it out and it is extremely difficult.

With the money I have spent on the movie I could easily have bought wonderful buildings to house our centers in each state, or bought great businesses. Don’t you think I thought deeply about this before spending all that money? I am certainly spending much money but it is not for myself; it is for the sake of God and the entire world that I decided to make the MacArthur movie. I will never be accused by Unification Church members for having spent all that money on the movie.

Everyone knows that movie-making is a gamble, but I have no regrets, even if no money comes back from the movie. My first purpose was to set the right standard and tradition in Hollywood, and even when I am long gone that tradition of God-centered movies will remain for the future. The movie industry is very influential in shaping young people’s lives and now it is totally immoral, so I am challenging it to see if it can continue that way once the Abel purpose of movie-making is established. but my conscience never bothers me because I know it is the best way for you. I am making sure you follow this tradition so that you have established it yourself. Is that wrong?

I have always insisted that the only language which will persuade the communists is strength of arms. The free world should never fall behind in the arms race because once they do the communists will attack. America should not arm herself for her own sake but for the sake of the free world and God; for that reason she must be much stronger than the communist countries. I am sure this is the Abel direction in the dispensation. America should be stronger, but she should never be the first to use force. If America is attacked by Russia, however, then she should retaliate.

A child could foresee the Russian strategy when America initiated arms limitation talks; the outcome is that America is falling alarmingly behind the communist countries in military strength. President Carter recently approved an increase in defense spending, even though it is very late. Why wasn’t this done a long time ago?

### America should pay her debts to Asia and Africa

Many Indians were killed when they opposed the settlers who founded America. Americans should recognize that the lives of those Indians were an offering so that this nation could establish religion here for the sake of the world and God’s will. Because the Indians are of Asiatic origin and were sacrificed for the founding of America, this nation had to indemnify that by shedding blood for the sake of Orientals. Long before the Korean War was fought I felt this had to be true. Many American soldiers were killed in Korea, as well as soldiers from around the free world.

When I was in prison it was the troops of the free world who liberated me and saved South Korea. To repay that debt I came to America, working for the free world and God even though I was persecuted. I always feel that I have reason to be grateful to the free world because I am still alive. Because I have given service to America, American young people will go to Korea in gratitude to me for freeing America from its road to ruin, and for reviving Christianity and the young people. There they will help Korea to reestablish itself. American soldiers fought in Korea on a physical level, but the spiritual service you will give will be much more valuable. Whatever we do, we pour our hearts into it without reserve. When we have money we give that wholeheartedly too.

Today American men and women want to marry Orientals, especially Koreans. Before now they never thought about it. This is a heavenly trend, not individual choice. In that way America can indemnify the fact that it has not gotten along with Orientals before. That only makes sense, doesn’t it?

Historians never viewed history the way I do, and thus they never had any solutions or explanations. The fact that Africans came to this country hundreds of years ago was preparation for this one day, even though they were brought as slaves. Orientals sacrificed for this country by shedding their blood, and black people came and gave their bodies completely for this country. How then could black people deny the whites and forsake America? Now America should look for ways to help Africa. Since Africans gave their bodies completely for this country, sending material assistance to Africa is token compensation. Sending material to Africa is one way to start indemnifying the sacrifice made by black people here.

If American young people go to the Orient to protect those countries, it will indemnify the fact that many Indians were killed for the sake of the entire free world dispensation. Then America will have paid her debt, and the sacrifice made by those many people will be justified.

The fact that Americans sent soldiers to fight in Asia can only be explained by this understanding. It was an important part of dispensational history that America pay her historical debt. It is only logical that a country where thousands of Americans went to give their lives must have importance in the dispensation. Where there is a result there is always a cause; this cause-result relationship is the basis of Oriental thought. Korea suffered as a nation of offering in the name of God and the name of the entire free world. South Koreans may still not understand why so many Koreans and Americans were sacrificed, but it had to happen for the sake of the world and God. Therefore, whenever any country of dispensational importance turns away from Korea, God will give up that nation. Korea shed blood for the world and for God; if

America gives Korea up it means America is no longer connected to that nation and the indemnity it paid. Thus, America would have to pay indemnity separately and more American young people would have to shed their blood.

If Americans ignore this reality, the communists will attack. Americans may wonder what benefit there is in defending Korea; the reward that returns to them by fighting to defend Korea comes in the form of the tradition of fighting against communism which they will inherit. American young men fought and died in Korea, preserving it for the purpose of the world, but in Korea entire families died defending that country for the world and God. Koreans sacrificed much more. By supporting Korea, America inherits that tradition and will be preserved from communist attack. God will see to it.

America is eligible to inherit the Abel tradition of fighting communism which Korea established, but not if this nation is indifferent to this inheritance. I came to America to teach Americans the reality of communism and how the communists have worked historically, so that Americans will take heed and act before it is too late. That tradition is well-established in Korea and Japan and must be established here. Americans still don’t understand why they should be concerned, so I am teaching you.

Americans must excel in muscle-power and military power as well as in thought. Otherwise, evil will never surrender to goodness. There is a reason why the Unification Church, a religious body, encourages America to sustain its physical strength: it is to protect against violence. Karate is a formidable technique of self-defense. I encourage you to learn it because I know that when communists run out of other strategies they will certainly attack us with force. We do not prepare ourselves that way only for our individual defense, but in order to act effectively as soldiers of heaven.

Now for the first time we can see consistency in history. When Africa is in need, as when Russia sends troops there, Americans should volunteer and not need anyone to tell them to go. If they will go there to fight for the sake of the world and God then they will be a true offering, which will enable God to multiply the benefits of their actions. Would I discourage them from going and suffering, or approve their going in the tradition of Abel?

The only meaningful way to turn the world aside from its present course is to do these things voluntarily. If a policeman refuses to interfere with a crime because he fears for his life, he should be punished. But if he joins the police force primarily to protect America in the name of God and not only for the salary, then heaven will remember his intention if he is killed in the line of duty. When Unification Church members are correctly educated and practice this God-centered way of life, we will remain firm and volunteer for dangerous missions even when the CIA or FBI run away. Am I too political or violent in my thinking? In order to leave the Abel tradition we will certainly be the first to volunteer so that hundreds of millions of people will benefit.

When I met Senators and Congressmen in Washington D.C., my only criterion in evaluating them was whether they ran for office for the sake of the nation and world and God. No one passed this test. I concluded that America’s situation is hopeless because no one cares about this nation. If the American people don’t demand a stricter standard in their public officials then I decided I would spend my own money to educate Americans to this standard. That is not for myself or for the Unification Church, and if people think it is bad then they can come and investigate. In the future the heads of the FBI and CIA will come to me and confess that they have looked into our work and are ashamed that I am doing their job better then they are. It is unthinkable that they try to get rid of me. I am not taking advantage of America; it is America which needs me because I am setting the Abel tradition.

Is my reasoning incorrect? If anyone can find fault in this logic then they should speak up. If you have any love whatever for your family and country then you should stand up on your own before I tell you to. You should act on your own initiative and not just look to me, wondering what to do next. You should figure out on your own what to do and get started.

Why am I talking all day like this to you about the dispensation? Is it because I hate you, or because I want to see you suffer? You have to earn your own assets; no one else can do anything for you in this regard. You have to shed tears with me for the sake of God and the world. Even though you often met me on

Sunday mornings and heard me speak, you never knew I was this dead serious. No one dared to say what I say, even though they may have thought it was right.

Ten hours a day television stations will broadcast my speech warning that this time in history will determine whether America perishes or prospers again some day. If my words this morning were broadcast to the nation, this country would be ignited and its spirit would live once more. That is the only way it can happen now. College presidents are not warning the people, nor businessmen, nor even the President. Not even the religious leaders are speaking out; only I am speaking out, and for that I am being called a heretic. How ironic it is.

When you really know the meaning of this, how can you relax or slack off? You have to be on the go every minute without any hesitation. If America follows my advice but perishes regardless, then I will take eternal responsibility for that in the spirit world. If you are chosen to be Abel but you wobble from side to side, what value do you have? Do you know what you are? Do you understand now what I have been doing and what you will start to do?

So far everyone has been leading a life which has nothing to do with God, but now through what I have said, you can understand. I went that way, and if you do the same even when people don’t understand and ridicule you, then you never decline. I am a living example. I not only thought this through, but lived through all of it myself. American parents ought to encourage their children to come and learn as much as they can from me and then return home to teach their parents. But instead they try to force their children back home, and the parents sit by when their children live a life of drugs and free sex. What kind of parents are these people?

If the parents are not intelligent enough then their children ought to be. The second generation usually responds better than their parents. The people of your parents’ generation were nationalistic and didn’t think much about the world. Their children, on the other hand, don’t have much patriotism yet they do think of the world. You are that fortunate second generation, and thus you are in the Abel position to your parents. We can say that while their pragmatism is too deep seated, you young people are more flexible. When the young people use their own minds to find the God-centered way of life on the world scale, not just the national level, then they are on the Abel side.

The older generation may think in terms of Americanism, but you don’t have that limitation. You think in terms of worldism. This is something new that has sprung up in history; no wonder it has never been seen before! No one understands that Abel’s tradition is being made now, but once Abel is gone everyone will see it and repent over their persecution, wishing he would stay longer. But time doesn’t come and go at will. Perhaps I will never return to America.

How can you not be serious? This is not your life alone, but your ancestors’ and descendants’, and they all envy your position. We have to establish and cherish Abel’s tradition, even trading our lives for it. By cultivating it we are beginning a new civilization, Adam’s civilization. Who is that culture for? Not for me or you, but for God and all humanity. Then God will applaud, and all mankind and spirit world as well. They actually are begging you to win the victory for their sake.

I am almost sixty, and throughout my youth and middle age there was not one day I dedicated for my own sake. I want to bring out all my past suffering and agony and displeasure and end it in 1979. In 1980 we will welcome a new year and decade of hope. Everything I have predicted will indeed happen. No one should have to remind you. When you wake up you should know you are here for Abel’s tradition. No one has to remind me; I am constantly thinking about Abel’s course and tradition. You have to be like that.

When you wipe out all your doubts and uncertainty and think like that then heaven will help you tremendously. Then you will erupt like a volcano and this nation will catch on fire spiritually. Should we all plunge into the new year 1980 with this new life and tradition?

I have been speaking for over ten hours, but what is ten hours compared to eternity, or even your lifetime? You have heard some of the most important things of your entire life this morning.

When I look at you I don’t see whether your hair is black or red. I only see how close you are to the Abel tradition. When you tell me how many years you have been in the Unification Church, I compute how long it will take you to go the Abel path based on how far you have already come. That is the only standard I use when I look at you.

If I used any other criterion do you think it would have enough power to bring unity out of this chaotic world? If you think this is true, then how much more would God think so, who understands me much more than you do? Think about how many years you have been in Unification Church and what you have learned and how deeply you understand me. Compared to the standard you have to meet, how long will it take? You really should not be satisfied with yourselves. Now you have a better idea of where you stand.

Now you know why home church is important to you, to God and all humanity. You know this will be the last war which you or anyone will have to fight. You need to have a renewed outlook and determination in the 1980’s. I feel I should establish the standard and tradition in America, and with that prototype the whole world can benefit. I want you to pay serious attention to this speech. This is no ordinary speech. At this time next year I want you to be able to say that you were benefited 100 hours’ worth by this talk. If you can say that then I will think nothing of having spent eleven hours speaking to you.

It is less than two days until 1980. In thirty hours or so it will be the 80’s, years which will be completely different from the 70’s or 60’s. My immediate responsibility for this nation will be over by that time. You ought to be able to take care of yourself. Do you feel you can manage yourself if I am gone? So far I have had no freedom to move around, but now I do. I feel that perhaps after going over sixty years of age my life can start anew. God will not tell me that I still have some task left undone.

You may know that America is a very special country; it is very capable, and if it finds itself on the right course then America can do ten times as much as any Oriental nation. I feel that when I can transplant my tradition and love to your pure minds then I won’t have to bother you any longer because you will know what has to be done and you will do it.

Whether you are fund raising or in business, teaching or in politics, because you are Abel you are not doing it centered on yourself. You are doing it for God and the world. If you have that thought then will

anyone even think of investigating whether I have done anything wrong or not? This is the deepest, most practical thought, and the only one that works.

I need never repeat this as long as you know who you are and who I am. Everyone makes a new start at some time in his life and this is the perfect time. Let us put away all the hesitations and indecisiveness of 1979 and in the next two days concentrate on preparation for a new take-off on God’s Day 1980. Those who will pledge to do that, raise your hands. Thank you very much.

## THE TRUE MEANING OF CHRISTMAS

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 25, 1979
World Mission Center
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Merry Christmas! In a few more days the year of 1979 will be over. When another year passes by it denotes that we are becoming one year older and also that much closer to the spirit world. That could be a pessimistic statement, but actually the spirit world is our ultimate destination, and it is not a bad world to look forward to.

What is the true meaning of Christmas and why do we celebrate? It is not done for America’s sake or for the sake of the world. We celebrate the birth of Jesus Christ. The central issue of this day is what kind of Christmas Jesus would have wanted.

Who sent Jesus? God sent him, and God had a certain will for sending His son. Considering the political situation in that part of the world at that time, what kind of Christmas would God have wanted people to celebrate? Who should have been the first person or people to celebrate Jesus’ birth? Not Jesus himself, certainly, because he had just been born. The first person truly to celebrate should have been God Himself, who caused His son to be born. Furthermore, the angels and all spirit world joined together, glorifying and praising that great day. Here on earth, however, Jesus’ birth was only quietly welcomed because few people knew of his coming. We can see that the birth of Jesus was truly celebrated in heaven, centering upon God, but on earth hardly any celebration took place.

The Christian world honors Christmas by setting up nativity scenes of Jesus in a manger. Actually a manger is a very lowly place. They are proud of Jesus’ being placed in a manger, but is this the kind of place God’s son, the King of kings, should be born? Do you think God truly wanted His son to be born in a stable?

What about Jesus’ mother, who knew through revelation what kind of son she was bearing? Do you think she was happy that her son, the Messiah, was born in a stable? I’m sure Mary would have thought that the son of God would deserve more than the most elegant palace. The appropriate way for the son of God to arrive would be with announcements of hour-by-hour bulletins and a proclamation throughout the land when he arrived.

If the priests, scribes and rulers of Israel had known of Jesus’ coming, I’m sure that during the ten months before his birth everyone would have been

eagerly awaiting his arrival, and would have come to worship even before he was born. Mary would have been treated like a queen wherever she went. A record would have been kept of everything she did-if she ate a snack, how many times she went to the bathroom, how long she slept. If people had truly known that the son of God was in Mary’s womb, the twelve tribes of Israel would all have competed in trying to serve him before his birth.

If that had been the case, do you think the people would ever have allowed him to be born in a stable? A great fanfare would have been prepared, great bells readied to ring and bands to play. Should the birth of the son of God be an event greater than America’s independence day? America preserves her cracked Liberty Bell, but a small bell that rang to herald the day of Jesus’ birth would be preserved in a shrine as a priceless item. If there were a record of the Jews fighting each other to be the first to offer the new baby some gift at his birth, would that make Jesus unhappy?

Jesus came after God had worked for 4,000 years in preparation. After all that preparation the greatest event was the coming of God’s son to this earth. Is the fact that he then came in such a humble way to a lowly place the pride or shame of history? Ultimately Jesus was crucified, but if Jesus had begun his life in the recognition that he was the son of God, would the history of his life have been different? Truly he would have been treated as the king of Israel. Furthermore, if he had been embraced by the chosen people then he should have received more glory as God’s representative than the emperor of Rome.

God wanted to see all the great priests of the day gather to hold the holy child. If Jesus had been recognized from the moment of his birth as the son of God and the long-awaited Messiah, then all the chiefs of the twelve tribes would have competed to serve him as he was growing. Then when he was 21 he could have exercised the authority of the Messiah, and because the people would have been so busy serving him he never would have an ;idle moment.

What kind of education would Jesus have received? Truly he would have been taught about the importance of the mission and responsibility he had. From the early days Jesus would have known he was born as the son of God and his mission was to be the King of kings, who would initiate God’s kingdom here on earth. Would history have been different then? Then wouldn’t the entire world celebrate Jesus’ birth, generation after generation?

If the Jews squarely proclaimed that Jesus was born not only as king of Israel but King of kings, including the Roman Empire, would Rome have welcomed him? Not at all. When Israel prepared to celebrate Christmas, the Romans would be in an uproar, for according to Jewish prophecy even the Roman Emperor should bow down and present a gift. Don’t you think the Romans would send their legions to crush Israel in that case? If the Roman legions surrounded the arena where the celebration was being held, wouldn’t the Israelites have gathered around Jesus to protect him?

You have seen on the news how the Iranian militants demonstrate against America’s President Carter. The Arabs are kin to the Israelites, so if the Romans demonstrated against Jesus like the Iranians are against the Americans, wouldn’t the Arabs be in a position to support the Jews in resisting the Remans? The political confrontation between Israel and Rome would grow into a confrontation on a global scale, with the Arabs backing Israel. That would affect other religious Asian countries, like India and China, which would then support Israel as well. The greater the oppression of the Romans, the greater would be the unity to resist the Romans and truly celebrate Christmas. Instead of Jesus’ reaching the age of thirty unnoticed, there would have been such acclaim and attention from the time of his birth that by the time he was thirty the entire world would already have been united with him against the Roman Empire.

They would not be supporting him blindly, but would have investigated why he should be the King of kings and why a Messiah was needed. All the great thinkers of the world would have been concerned about this, and, knowing who Jesus truly was, would have knowledgeably supported him. Then the wood would have been divided into two camps-the Roman Empire, and the nations which supported Jesus and Israel. Then when the Roman Empire mobilized their military to stamp down the opposition would the world remain silent in fear? No minister except Reverend Moon has ever considered such a hypothesis as this.

Christmas is truly the celebration of the birth of God’s son, but without knowing God’s purpose for sending him there cannot truly be a celebration of Christmas. I have described what could have happened externally, but think about Jesus himself. Would he have thought that he didn’t need anyone else to help him rule the world as Messiah? Or would he have thought he would need a wife, in-laws, children and grandchildren so that his tradition could be passed down? Don’t you think Jesus felt he needed to be exemplary in all human relations on earth and should occupy every position a human being could have- parent, grandparent, in-law-so he could set the heavenly tradition?

Many Christians think that Jesus was God Himself, so he didn’t need anyone and only worked like a machine. You are so-called Moonies, whom people say are not true Christians, so you say this is not true. We Moonies are supporting a revolutionary concept; modern Christian leaders would be knocked out by what I am saying this morning. There are two major schools of thought-the conventional school of thought and the Moonies’ thought. Which thought would Jesus support? After praying many hours to find out the truth about this, I think that Jesus would like my thought.

You are ordinary U.S. citizens, yet you want to become President so you can bring this nation to the side of righteousness. Wouldn’t Jesus, ax the Messiah, be thinking of the world kingdom which he would govern, as a parent and grandparent? One religious camp teaches that Jesus came to die, but the other teaches that Jesus was sent as Messiah to bring salvation by being the father of mankind and bringing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Whose Christmas celebration would God and Jesus want to attend?

If something is logical then it should be consistent from beginning to end. Christianity today is a worldwide religion which has prospered for 2,000 years, yet today it is entangled in confusion and chaos. Why? Because the beginning and end of today’s Christian thought are not consistent. Look at the contradictions in Christian thought and Christian practice: Jesus came to build one world, but contrary to Jesus’ will there are now several hundred denominations dividing Christianity. Greater division has been brought about. No matter how people try, they cannot justify this.

But what I say about Jesus’ purpose makes because the people did not accept Jesus that the crucifixion, which was contrary to God’s will, came about.

What is the difference between a loyal subject and a traitor? Both say they are serving their country’ but the loyal subject is the one who follows the will of the king without compromise. The traitor is the one who always thinks his way is right and wants the king to follow him. God’s desire is to have one world and so Jesus came to bring unity. But some Christians ignore this because they are more concerned with maintaining the power of their own denomination. When they disregard God’s ideal and promote their own, they are acting like traitors.

What does the Unification Church think? In order to fulfill God’s will we can forget about denomination, and ignore even racial and national barriers. We are going the way of loyal subjects, but many people are reluctant to give up the old ways. They could care less if God’s will is done here on earth.

Today the followers of Reverend Moon are being accused and persecuted by the world. but in the sight of God and Jesus we are the true central religion, the orthodox of orthodox. Therefore, I proclaim today that Christianity needs to learn a direction and new way of life. My direction is now being supported by spirit world, Jesus Christ and God Himself. How do you know I’m not the greatest swindler in the world? If you use your own logical minds you can deduce whether what I am saying is true or not.

If Jesus had been recognized as the Messiah by his contemporaries, yet he had been too shy to accept such recognition, don’t you think they would search everywhere to find him and put him on a throne? Looking down on this scene would God kick Jesus off the throne, or would He smile and tell Jesus that he was in the very place he should be?

When we think of the true meaning of Jesus’ coming then today’s Christianity is like an empty shell, lacking true content. If Christians were true Christians, how could they sit down and eat turkey on Christmas Day when they know that the communist power is about ready to take over the world?

Why do we need Jesus? Why do we need the Messiah? The important thing to know is that we are born into a satanic lineage of hereditary sin based on satanic love. We need a Messiah because we want to have God-centered love, and only the Messiah can give us that love. Jesus needed to eat and sleep like everyone else, but Jesus led a life that God could rejoice over; that was the difference. We need Jesus in order to learn his way of life, so that we can inherit the tradition of unstained heavenly love. In order to do that we have to follow his way of life, obeying his instructions.

Could Jesus completely exemplify the heavenly tradition if he were a bachelor? Because Jesus was always a bachelor we have not seen any other tradition, but that was only the first step of Jesus’ contribution. He was to have given the world not only a tradition of individual perfection, but also the tradition of love between husband and wife. As a God-centered man he wanted to show how men should live. As a husband he was to show how to be a model Godcentered husband. Does the Bible teach this? Have you ever read in the Bible how Jesus loved his wife?

Would God call Jesus a heretic for thinking that he should marry? Christianity does not have the tradition of a husband’s love for his wife. Furthermore, Jesus wanted not only to love his wife but to teach her how to set the tradition of wifehood. Does the Bible record that tradition? Is there any record of Jesus becoming a father who could teach people the right way to love their children? Is there any indication that Jesus became a grandfather who could show how grandchildren should be loved?

Did Jesus leave any tradition for Christianity of leading a tribe? Is there any tradition for a king and ruler of the world about how to govern with God’s love? Is there any tradition of a King of kings who governs without any national or racial prejudice? Is there a tradition for governing not only the physical world but also the spirit world, of showing what the Kingdom of Heaven should be like for eternity?

Is there a tradition of the love of God here on earth? Jesus came to teach this tradition. He struggled by himself but finally was crucified, and there was not much room for him to leave the traditions that God wanted here on earth. Compared to the scope of the mission Jesus came to fulfill here on earth. he spoke only a small bit about the tradition of the love of God. The hulk of it has been left undone. It is essentially true that Jesus must return to pick up that mission and finish it. isn’t that logical?

What is love? What is the love of God from the point of view of Christianity? This world we live in is truly a wilderness, for there is no taste of the love of God in it. People hardly have a concept of the love of God. In this wilderness I came to cry out for the love of God. In itself this is a historical mission. I am proclaiming in this wilderness how the love of God should be.

I came to this world knowing precisely the will of God, and the agony and heart of Jesus. I know what no one else has ever known and I came to proclaim it to the world. People who think they are the zealous Christians today, who think they have happiness, are the real traitors in the eyes of God. People don’t want to hear that; they want acclamation and great respect instead. But there is no word of praise I could give them.

Today people don’t write out the word Christmas, but use Xmas instead. Often on a test O means true and X means false. Thus, written as Xmas, Christmas is the false, upside-down message. People are celebrating the wrong kind of Christmas. When you hear me say this it makes sense, but because of this people say I am a heretic who is attacking the 2,000-year old Christian tradition.

Again, the important thing is which side God is receptive to. If the entire world has another opinion, how can you be so sure God would take my side? When we know that the true meaning of Christmas is that God sent Jesus to bring the true tradition of love, then when we exchange Christmas greetings they will be sweet and acceptable to Jesus.

Jesus led a tragic life of accusation and persecution and finally crucifixion. He truly led the most miserable life, and his one wish would be for one man to step forward and tell the world who he truly was and how he felt, why he cried out on Gethsemane. He would want someone to speak out for him who could look at the world through his eyes, with the tradition of the love of God, and tell the world what to do. Jesus would want that spokesman to vindicate his mission, to herald the tradition of love that Jesus could not finish during his own life. This is the kind of champion Jesus truly wants to see in this world.

In the fallen world men look at a beautiful woman and think how they can have her for themselves. When Jesus looked at any woman – whether charming, feeble, young or old – Jesus felt she was his sister and thought about how to love her in a pure, heavenly way. When seen through Jesus’ eyes, even the ugliest possible woman – so ugly you would have to spell ugly with ten u’s – would truly be a sister and he would pour out his genuine heart to her. That’s how Jesus looked at all mankind.

Only a few relationships are possible with the rest of mankind-a person is your sister or brother, mother or father, uncle or aunt, or a member of your race. Whenever you see an old man, you can think of him as your grandfather, as Jesus’ grandfather. Jesus would have given his grandfather utmost respect, so that is how you should look at the old man.

Is there any group who truly represents Jesus’ heart, and can tell him that they are here to vindicate him and recreate his work on earth? When there is a group of people doing that every day, would Jesus have tears in his eyes as he watched them? He would exclaim, “The entire world never came near to understanding me. How can you keep going, and never mind when you are accused and persecuted as you try to comfort my heart?” ls there any way Jesus could just sit still watching? He would do everything possible to help and mobilize all spirit world.

The people who want to see the Unification Church dispersed for good and have their own denomination rise are seeing exactly the opposite happen instead. The Unification Church is booming while other churches are declining. The younger people are gathering here, while the order people stay there. Which group represents hope? Once you taste the tradition of God’s love there is no way you could separate yourself from it. Even God could not afford to leave you. What a great hope!

Of course God would want to stay here if this is where He finds love. If this is where you found love, would you fight among yourselves? If there was love here, would God be the one trying to get away while you held Him back, or would you be the one trying to get away and God be the one holding you back? Would you only stay with God one hour or forever? That’s the hope I am living for. What other joy could I have in this world if not for the hope of the tradition of God’s love? Everywhere I go people criticize me and call me a monster who brainwashes people. We have a better term; brainwashing is actually moon-washing, or love-washing.

We are gathered to celebrate the true Christmas because we know God and His purpose; we know Jesus’ purpose and intention for coming to this world. And in addition we are handpicked by God to vindicate Jesus and liberate the heart of God by accomplishing what Jesus left undone. If we say Merry Christmas with that mind then God and Jesus would respond thousands of times, “Merry, merry, merry Christmas.”

This year’s Christmas is different from all the other Christmases you celebrated in the past because you know its true meaning. You want to do more for God and Jesus in 1980 than you did in 1979 so that you can celebrate Christmas even more next year. Look back on how you have loved the people with Jesus’ heart and looked at them as he would. How good a Christian have you been? Jesus looked at everyone as his family; that has to be the tradition of Christianity today, but is that being done?

No other people are truly responding to the call of God. We are given the divine mission which no one else is undertaking. There is nothing greater or more important to God and Jesus and mankind than establishing the tradition of God’s love. The commitment you can give that task should be greater than to any other task, and far greater than the dedication of the communists to their cause. Love is supreme; nothing is more perfect or precious. Once established it will remain forever, so for this task there is nothing we cannot spare.

Have you truly loved the world that much? Basically you have been living capriciously, but you must realize that your body is not yours – it should be the personification of God’s love. It is the holy temple of God, who is love. It should be a love temple. If someone squeezes you, love juice should come out, and through you people should find salvation and eternal life.

Christmas Day is the perfect day for repentance, for checking how much you have truly lived as Jesus’ representative and loved the world as he did. We are the only people inheriting the true tradition of Christmas which God conceived in His heart. The true meaning of Christmas is the tradition of the true love of God.

It doesn’t matter how big or small our festivities are; we will celebrate a Christmas which God and Jesus will want to attend. After hearing me, “Merry Christmas” becomes “Concerned Christmas.” This year you greet each other with “Heavy Christmas,” with the desire that next year we can truly celebrate a Merry Christmas. Will fruitcake and ice cream make a merry Christmas? The true content of Christmas is the amount of love you, gave during the year. That is far more dazzling than any amount of decorations.

When you truly live the tradition of love during the year, even if you don’t have a piece of fruitcake but only a half glass of water to toast God and Jesus with, they will receive yours as the most beautiful and memorable Christmas. I know that God and Jesus Christ will truly appreciate that kind of Christmas.

Would you promise me that you will expand the rather small love you have had until now and truly give the world a Niagara Falls of God’s love so we can really celebrate Christmas in 1980? That is the best Christmas present. Shall we do it? God bless You.

## THE CONTRAST BETWEEN SECULAR PEOPLE AND US

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 23, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

When we come to the Unification Church we feel a certain distance from people who are not members. Not only Unification members but actually every person who commits himself to religion feels this way. Religion turns people away from one direction to an entirely different road, so naturally they feel a gap between themselves and the world. We can use common sense to divide people into two camps- good and evil people. How can we define the difference between the two? Generally speaking, there are more bad people in the world. Normally the people who are striving to go in a good direction are in the minority. This is why Jesus said that the road to hell is wide, but the road to heaven is narrow and steep, with few people traveling on it.

Interestingly enough, even though there are many people in a bad environment on the evil side, they do not think of themselves as being bad. Even those who realize they are on the bad side feel that the situation is temporary and that tomorrow they will be better. Since they have some hope, they can live in the present world and have the power to deny it. We conclude that when something is evil from God’s point of view, the evil world will welcome it, and when there is something good, the evil world will feel it is bad for them.

The road of goodness is a rough one, and to follow it you have to walk straight ahead and never waver. The road of evil is easy to follow, however. As a rule people prefer to follow the easy way. If you ask a person whether he would rather work eight hours a day or two hours, he will enthusiastically decide to work two hours. Don’t you think students would rather not have to study and do homework or take exams as long as they could still pass? That might sound sweet, but that will never be reality.

When you are determined to accomplish something, you have to go a tough course. If you want to be a somebody, you have to graduate from a famous school. A famous school acquires its fame by setting a tough tradition. But just graduating from such a school is merely passing through one gate. If you are going to be a person who influences society, your battle begins after you graduate.

The Unification Church is a tough road, and the fact that you come here early in the morning is a good example. I’m sure you get up at least at 3:30 in order to get here on time. Other people sleep in until 9:30, have breakfast in bed, and get to church by 11 and are out by 12, but our schedule is not like that. Furthermore, their church has all kinds of modern conveniences, such as thick carpets, heating and air conditioning. No one sits on a concrete floor! Usually the pastors are very conscious to time; the rule of thumb is that no soul is saved after the first fifteen minutes of a sermon. I know very well that coming to Belvedere is an ordeal. You have to organize your own transportation, and come very early to get a good seat. In winter the concrete is cold, and the women might worry whether they will suffer some damage.

I am not dumb; I know very well what kind of ordeal you go through to get here on Sunday morning. But compare the value of sitting on a cold floor and truly forgetting yourself in the joy of worshipping God. It is an entirely different experience from sitting through a comfortably short service. But would you still choose this way? You are not dumb either! We didn’t choose this way out of ignorance. You became Moonies precisely because you have a sharp understanding of the two worlds. Did I just blindly start on this way out of ignorance of the real world? Even if I was directly ordered by God to do this, I would never do it until I compared which way of life had the most value; then I would invest everything I had, knowing it would come out right.

The Korea I was born into was a hermit kingdom, undeveloped and closed away from the rest of the world. It was not an easy thing for a young man of such a background to grasp the world dispensation. I knew that in those years America and Europe were enjoying great prosperity. I also knew there were great differences between the races and their cultures. Still I made up my mind that, even though I was coming from a backward country, I wanted to give the world something that no one else could give. I had something to share with the world. In order to do that I had to feel that I would do something that yellow, white and black people could never persevere and do.

Do you think I looked for an easy life once I decided to do that? I knew I had a great distance to cover and catch up with the world, so I did everything with lightning speed to finish quickly. Instead of walking, I ran like lightning. Do you think I slept long hours? I determined that the first record I set would be to sleep less than anyone in history. I always felt I would set a record in everything. The dialect spoken in the province where I was born is quite slow, while in Seoul everyone speaks ten times faster. But I determined I would speak even ten times faster than those people. I trained myself to understand something at a glance, instead of looking leisurely and taking the time most people do. To evaluate and appreciate a person you have to look at him from every angle, but I can glance with the speed of a camera shutter and still fully appreciate him.

Quick analysis, quick judgment and quick appreciation-what was the purpose of this? Always my attitude was to do what no one else could duplicate. There were many Christians in Korea, and their prayer was usually peaceful, but my prayer was intense and strong. An hour of prayer was like a wrestling match with God. Should prayer be like lightning, or take a little longer? I just hung on to God all day and night in my prayer. When I grabbed God, no one could separate us. My usual prayer position was down on my knees, with my head on the floor. Often I would pray in that position for twelve hours at a time, wrestling with God. My knees and elbows and forehead became callused and hard. The area of floor where I prayed became discolored with my tears and sweat.

A wrestler uses every ounce of his energy and his whole body is wet, but when I prayed, even in winter, I shed much more sweat than any wrestler. My padded winter clothes became wringing wet. Since I determined to do something no one could duplicate, I had to do this. In such circumstances I could receive great truth. I was the toughest person. If someone tried to tempt me away with sweet words, do you think I would listen? In this determined confrontation with God in prayer I could unlock the truth of the cosmos. Once I knew the truth, I came out to the world, and nothing the world could say would ever matter. I knew what I could do and nothing could sway me.

I felt that even if every single Oriental person accused and scorned me I would still go forward because I knew the truth. Even if all white and black people laughed at me, I would still go. I felt that even if all the people who followed me felt they couldn’t go on and gave up, I would not. Think of what mountain I climbed

Even if a mountain is very steep, it is still possible to climb in any weather, but if the road is completely vertical, everyone will give up and say it is impossible. White people will say it is scientifically impossible, and black people will say it is physically impossible; yellow people will say that according to common sense it is impossible. But I would say, “That’s why I will go, and I will do it.”

The route that everyone else says is impossible is the road I will go. The most difficult way of life is my path. Furthermore, I said to God, “Whatever You cannot cope with and don’t know how to tackle, give it to me.” That’s what I was like at your age.

When I was your age all the young people were busy thinking about marriage. I decided I would set a record for not chasing girls, but would also set a record for girls chasing me. At the same time I decided I would never be bothered by it. Many young and pretty girls bothered me very much, but it was to no avail. American women are very frank and open with their opinions, while Oriental women are shy and look very fragile, but I found out that in their hearts they are tough like steel. I have studied women very much, and I know that women are tough in general, whether Western or Oriental. I determined I would never fall behind anyone in doing constructive things. In sleeping less, working hard and studying more-in every encounter I knew I would come out a winner because I knew no one else would try harder than me.

Even when there was time to play I wanted to be number one. When friends would come to play games, they would all yawn and be stretched out by midnight or one a. m., but I never let them rest and made them keep playing. I felt very good that even in playing no one could keep up with me.

Are you women interested in that kind of life? You may not do this yourselves, but when you have a son he should be like that. That means your husband has to be tough like me. But if you have a husband like me you will have an awful time because you will have to work hard to keep up. Such a husband would not give you an easy time and worry about your comfort; he would have no sympathy at all about pushing you out. Why would you like that? If you women feel that you will do even more than such a husband and push him to keep up with you, then you are really great women. Are you great women? I understand that in America if a husband goes away for a week without explanation, when he comes back his wife will sue for divorce. But I want a wife who, even if I go away without a word for seven years to do God’s work, will welcome me back with trust and respect. Can you be that way with your own husband? Your hands are being raised very slowly!

Do you think that the person God chooses as His champion will have a rosy life, or would that person go through untold difficulties and hardship? When that person looks at something will he stare straight ahead for 24 hours, or will his eyes wander about? Until his death he will go toward one goal. Sometimes even when you are looking in the right direction your thoughts are still wandering, but what about a man of God? Would he be depressed about his situation and compare it with how good life was before? How about you-do you have a focus in your life?

Did you come to Belvedere just because everyone else comes, and choose a seat in the back where you can relax against the wall? Those who never dozed off when they came to Belvedere, raise your hands. Am I right or wrong to say that your mind wanders? Those people who said they never dozed at Belvedere probably made sure to get enough sleep the night before, right? I know that falling asleep at Belvedere is a natural thing, but if you are determined not to do it then that is where your greatness lies. That means you have to make a great effort, however. I can teach you some techniques-pinch yourself, or bite your tongue, or get someone to hit you when you slump over. One kind of person might be resigned to his fate and decide he needs to doze off for ten minutes. If the other kind makes every kind of desperate effort yet still cannot help sleeping, which one is better? Certainly the one who at least makes some effort. Both kinds fall asleep, but one can receive God’s sympathy.

The same analogy holds in our day-to-day activities. Two people may be doing the same good work, yet one does it under average circumstances while the other has to overcome great obstacles. His opposition may not come just from people who spit at him and call him names, but also from brothers and sisters who criticize him. Yet that person could care less because he only wants to go ahead. Which person has more value? You know very well.

There are two ways I can train and discipline you; one is the way of letting you take naps and do anything you want and then in your spare time take time for God. The other way is to just push you so that you have no room for anything else. Which kind of training has more value? Does a good teacher give his students lots of free time to do as they please? Or is the teacher who challenges his students with many exams and much homework the better teacher?

From first to last we shall be different from ordinary church members. We are not ordinary Christians. Ordinary people look down from 90 degrees, while we always look from 90 degrees up. I would support looking up instead of down even if you were always tripping and breaking your leg. Even if you lose your leg altogether would you complain, or would you appreciate the value of doing that? Even if people say, “See what you get for following Reverend Moon” would that bother you?

I know there are many ax-Moonies, so when new people come I look at them and speculate on how long they will last. Then I test them by pushing them hard to see how much they can bear. There are many ways of testing people-the Oriental and the Western ways, God’s way and Satan’s way. I always choose Satan’s way of testing because it is the toughest. If you pass a test that is even more ruthless than Satan’s then Satan will surrender to you. When you pass his test then there are no more exams for you to overcome.

I want each of you to have a credential signed by Satan saying that he cannot keep up with you. Once you meet the satanic standard then you not only have freedom to travel around heaven but also freedom to go in and out of hell. God is also testing me in the hardest way, so I expected that my way of life would be the toughest one, filled with difficulties and threats to my life. The person who has the highest possible motivation to do goodness will be labeled as the worst possible person by the world. The world has given me all kinds of bad names, such as calling me a dictator worse than Hitler or Stalin, a tyrannical demagogue, and so forth. I have many such medals, but all that is on the outside; on the inside I am pure and shining. When Hitler and Stalin take off their jackets, they are even worse on the inside, but I am the opposite. Why would you smart men and women stay with me? Only because you know what I am on the inside, not only the outside.

Once I came to know that God was my Father, I realized that the entire creation was designed for me by God. There is nothing that God created that I feel foreign to. No matter what people say about me, I know the universe is there for God’s son. That realization has never dimmed one bit; I know God is my Father, so the world is my universe. I feel that to my bones and I live it every minute. Therefore, I feel responsible for the world.

When spring brings beautiful flowers and fragrances, I see that beauty as glory to God. Why do flowers bloom and butterflies flutter and bees buzz around? They are all there in service to me. I feel that God wanted to explain His love to me through this creation. They are His mediators. When a bird sings, I feel God is asking that bird to sing for me; when it cries out in longing for its mate, I wish I could help him find his mate. I am very sensitive to the universe. When two butterflies flutter in fellowship and love, when a male and female bird sing together for joy, I see it as a lesson that men should live in greater happiness than these.

When I hear the birds sing in joy for the spring, I feel that I will bring the cosmic spring in which all mankind can have more joy than the birds do. Then their song gives me inspiration. As much as the birds and flowers give me the stimulation of joy and love, when I sing for joy and love then God in heaven will also be stimulated. It is my duty to stimulate God in that way. Even if my clothes are ragged and I am penniless, I never feel poor because the sky is my roof and the rivers are my water and nature is my food. When you feel that the house of God is your house, how can you feel poor?

When I see a small drop of water I feel that it has the dignity of the great ocean behind it and I can respect it. The small blades of grass have greater beauty than the greatest masterpieces in museums around the world. There is no life in those paintings and pieces of paper. But grass has life, and this little creation of God’s is greater than any human masterpiece. When I see grass, I feel it is a masterpiece in my museum, which is the house of God. I kiss a little bird in my hand and feel it is a living masterpiece of God’s making.

On some sunny day at Belvedere, lie down and examine all the forms of life in the soil-the ants, worms, and so forth-which are in communication and fellowship with each other. There is beauty everywhere. When I see the creation and realize that God made it for me, I never get tired of it. All the millions of things God created know that men are to be their masters, and they are trying very much to attract the attention of people.

When you ask the grass, trees and birds if they recognize national boundaries and have things like visas, what would they reply? God did not issue passports to birds. Would a typhoon stop in the Gulf of Mexico because it didn’t have a visa to America? Does the weather recognize American law? It’s amazing when you think of it-ants can cross the Mexican border as often as they want, as well as the birds and lizards, but men cannot cross the border without a visa! Are there American ants and Mexican ants who must get government authorization to marry? The animals don’t care about national sovereignties, but men have complicated their lives with such things.

There is an amazing education to be had from nature. Does water in America taste different from water in Korea? Are Koreans forbidden to breathe American air? Each nation receives rays from different suns, right? When we evaluate all these things we conclude that true freedom, openness and joy can only come when you recognize God and His universe, realizing that He created one world and one family. Then we would see that there is a straight highway connecting everything from the smallest life form all the way to God. There is no hindrance between them.

A violin has only four strings; when the bow touches one string do the other strings vibrate? All the strings vibrate together a certain amount, even if only one string is being played. The creation is the same; the entire creation vibrates together even if only one part is being touched. When you use your two legs as a bow playing the universal violin, the rest of the universe will resound together with you. The vibration can be conveyed in between the strings because there is air to transmit the sound waves. The universe also has a common medium to convey vibration-that is love. When you send a vibration of love, it sounds throughout the cosmos, particularly in spirit world. Love is the atmosphere you breathe in that realm. You know that you are the center and creator of that vibration, that the angels will dance around and sing with you when you are creating music. A certain feeling accompanies your creativity because the entire universe vibrates together.

When you think with that consciousness then even God will respond, feeling that you are writing poetry for Him, that you are singing about the universe He created for His children. That’s why when I pray it is like a poem many times. Many times my topic of prayer is praise for what God created, talking first about one thing and then another. I know that God is smiling when He listens, knowing that I appreciate what He created. Sometimes I give an eloquent speech in prayer to God as my audience.

Children always want to show their parents the little drawings they make, and the parents always smile and praise them. When you live in the consciousness of God and His creation then in school you want to know more about God’s creation so that you can relate better to Him and love Him and His creation more. When a teacher gives you strict discipline and study, you can appreciate it by knowing it will help you understand your universe more.

Everything can be explained this way. When you go to work, for instance, you are dealing with the people God created, so you breathe the air of love wherever you go. I have done much hard manual labor, such that my face was black and my clothes were rags. When there was a short break to sit on the beach and eat lunch, I would praise God for His universe. Sitting there in nature with my little lunch I felt grandeur around me which was greater than any cathedral, seeing the grass, gravel and the river. I love nature and make myself at home there because it is the house God created. I have slept in all kinds of places-in a shack, on the grass, on a bench, under a tree, under a bridge, under a boat.

I wanted to appreciate nature at all times of the day, so at night I would climb a mountain to look at the moon, and there in the darkness I saw a different kind of beauty. Spring has its own taste, and summer has its unique flavor. Sometimes you don’t like winter because it is cold, but winter has its particular taste as well. I feel that everything I see is there to relate me to a deeper understanding of God’s love.

I talk about five colors of skin, meaning all races of the world. They have all opposed me because they don’t know me, but I feel it is more dramatic for me to love them in a situation where I am hated. Because God created them, I am here to love them and bring salvation to them. In the early days I spoke night after night to the Korean members, and we had beautiful deep fellowship. I want to do the same with white and black people as well. Since our work has expanded on the worldwide scale I don’t have as much time as I used to, but my feeling is still the same. When I was speaking to the Koreans I didn’t see only Korean faces; I thought they represented all races of mankind.

If there are difficulties then you should have the attitude of wanting to take responsibility and digest them, not to complain. Usually people don’t want to touch a problem, but that is precisely where I move in. The world today has many problems, and I want to take responsibility for them. The main problem is the decrease of religious awareness, which results in separation of people from God. The next most difficult problem is the moral degradation and loss of direction for young people. Thirdly, the problem of communism infects the world like a disease.

America, the nation God is relying on to stand up for the sake of the world, is doing nothing; it is becoming immoral and losing its pioneering spirit. Young people are becoming the victims of drugs and free sex. The problem of communism is forgotten. The world’s worst headaches are God’s headaches as well because He is responsible for the world. Who will take care of them? Knowing these are God’s worst headaches, I asked God to let me take care of them.. It’s not easy to clean them up, particularly the problem of communism. Communists know I am the archenemy of their ideology and am determined to do something about it.

Many people participate in today’s social evils because they think they gain happiness from it. The gay movement and the hippie counterculture, for instance, see me as their enemy. People do madcap dances because they want to forget the world and think only about having fun. But my standard is to look the worst externally while enjoying the greatest happiness internally. That’s why we fund raise more during the Christmas season. Fund raising is not easy, but that’s why we do it. We do the very things we really don’t want to do. You want to be respected by people, but in fund raising you humble yourself to ask people to help with contributions. That is a great experience because when you receive from someone you learn the feeling of wanting to give. This nurtures you and deepens your character. When you are in dire need and a few people will help, you feel deeply appreciative. In the same way, for the sake of the world you want to give. This is a great education.

Another tough thing is witnessing. People don’t want to be bothered by you, say they don’t have time for you, but still you try to get their attention to preach the eternal truth. When you forget yourself in concern for the other person’s life, it is the most sacrificial heart. If you really care, then you witness. What a noble deed that is. Through fund raising you learn gratitude for receiving, through which you build a character of giving. You may not have much money to give in the future, but you give the best of all-love. That is what you can give to the world.

When people are negative and nasty and you truly give yourself in return, loving them instead of hating them, you are building your character. You can think that the most spiteful person you meet is a training aid for you. You can thank God for sending this person to you so that you can learn something new about the reality of the world.

You are being trained to evaluate taste, so you need to taste all kinds of flavors-salty, sour, bitter, as well as sweet. If your tongue has only tasted sweetness, then it doesn’t know the full range of taste. The entire universe is there to teach you so you can become whole like God. Nothing is foreign or hateful, and there is nothing you cannot love. When you cry in the East, the vibration will draw Westerners closer to the center because your anguish is that of love. When you cry in the West, it will bring the Eastern peoples to the center.

You can think that God is a composer who is creating melodies for you, melodies of joy and sadness, and every occurrence during the day is part of His composition. When there is an exciting moment, God has put drums in the score. There are melodies for every experience. The universe is your symphony orchestra and your life is like a concert. You are the conductor who pulls all this music together. When you perform the music God has written, the masterpiece will be so great that God and all people will join you and dance together.

If God has written 90% of His composition for you, wouldn’t you want the final 10% to be a grand finale instead of dull and flat? God is writing the final ten minutes of my symphony and using all of you as His pencils. There are many, many symphonies in our world, but my symphony contains the core truth of God, and it shall remain for eternity. You are God’s pencils for finishing that symphony. There are various movements in the composition, one from black people, another from whites, Orientals, and so forth. The grand finale will harmonize them all together. There will be a movement for the mountains and another for the sea in that symphony. You will have so much depth of feeling that you can cry until you laugh, but also laugh until you cry.

Would you enjoy seeing a slow, dull movie? What kind of movie would God want to see then? Ultimately everyone will appear before the throne of God, and He will say, “Tell me about your life story.” Of all the stories God could hear, mine will have more sadness, more laughter, and more excitement than anyone else’s. When I tell Him the sad part of my life He will weep, and when I tell Him the funny parts the entire universe will laugh and dance together with Him. My life would make an exciting movie.

I always feel that my life is a movie, a symphony for the sake of humanity. It is as though we are making a gigantic movie, with God as the director and myself as the leading man and Mother the leading lady. I am looking at you with the eye of a casting director, trying to find the best part for you. You are participating in this great drama. All your experiences during the day-fund raising, getting a speeding ticket for driving 100 miles an hour in a 55 mile an hour zone-all these things will be recorded on heavenly film and God will enjoy it. Would God send you to hell for driving too fast? No, I think He would give you a hug for driving so fast for Him.

Is our life as Moonies flat and dull, or dramatic? No one in the world has suffered as much as I have, or worked as hard, or lived as hectically as I have. But because of all the excitement in the heavenly drama there is no time for me to get old. I entertained one married couple at East Garden recently. The lady said to me, “Reverend Moon, what happened?!” “What do you mean, what happened?” I asked. “I met you five years ago, so now you are five years older, but you look five years younger now than you did back then! Do you have some secret for looking younger?”

I might be handcuffed in jail or a concentration camp, but that doesn’t matter – I know there is always educational material and someone to have fellowship with wherever I go. Prisoners sentenced to death are dramatic people to deal with. You can find the worst kind of human characters in a prison. If I am put in a dark cell with fifty such people I know that within one week they will all be my friends and there will be a heavenly atmosphere in that place. I am well acquainted with the world of prisoners, particularly those who are sentenced to death and are counting the days. I know that when I speak to them of certain things that they will cry. If I speak to them up to a certain point they will want to start their life over and be different people.

My main job in life is speaking and teaching, and I am a real professional. One day I spoke ten different times, on ten different subjects. I know how to deal with children very well, and when I taught Sunday school the children didn’t want to leave. Yet I hardly take time to speak to my own children. They think that I am terse and stern and don’t speak very much, but there are many other children who have been enthralled by me. I am a very tasty personality, don’t you think?

I have a universal taste, so even white and black people think I am attractive. You have seen how willow trees are not bothered by strong storms. When a hurricane hits and other trees are blown to the ground, a willow tree will still be there afterward. That is what the Unification Church is like.

I have room to embrace everything in peace. There is no need for desperation. If a storm comes, that is fine. If all the world’s people come against me, it won’t bother me a bit. I am tough, yet I have room for everything. Since I know God and His love and I know what kind of world is coming, even death cannot make me anxious. Don’t you want to be like that? A great teacher always wants to make his disciples greater than himself. I want you to be greater than me. I love you as my sons and daughters, and a parent always wants his children to be greater than himself. I love you and want to make you greater than me.

Is there anyone among you who could truly replace me and keep up my pace? Are there more members who want me to push them harder, or more who want me to slow down a little bit and let them relax? Even though you say you want to be pushed, your heart is not sure and your smile looks funny. That is something to think about.

Some pragmatic person might wonder what he would get out of staying in the Unification Church for ten years, and then decide he might as well work outside the Church. If you make millions of dollars that way, where would you spend it? What would your motivation be for getting rich-to have cars and wonderful homes? That is only self-centered. You may not have millions of dollars now, yet your goal centers on the world and its people instead of yourself. Even if you have only one dollar in that circumstance, it is greater than one million.

Americans are very pragmatic and money is important to them. Some people are ambitious to have political power, but for whom do they want public office? That ambition is still self-centered. I met many Senators in Washington, and I saw that they are very busy maintaining their own reputation and popularity, worrying about themselves. Their entire interest is focused on how to win the next election. They don’t have much time to worry about this nation and the well-being of the American people. Who will remember such Senators?

Even if you work hard for many years to become a Senator, there is no guarantee that you will be great. At one time Senator Kennedy thought he could easily become President, but one morning the whole picture changed. Would you want to invest your life in such vainglory? After ten years of growing together in the Unification Church what kind of organization will we have? I know that I can make our leaders much greater people in ten years than they could become on their own in the same amount of time.

Whatever I am really determined to do can be done. Money can be made, people can come. You certainly do not know all of what I am doing now. Recently I told the international leaders about how fifty new companies have been formed, and they were amazed, wondering when I did all that. When you compare yourself now to what you were like when you joined, you might think that the only change is that your clothes are worn out and your shoes have holes, but look at the overall picture of where our movement is going. Sometimes even someone as close to me as Mother does not know all that I am doing.

In the early days many members came who had good education, but they felt after a while that even though the ideology was good in Unification Church that they would never amount to anything in the world if they stayed. Then they not only dropped out, but said that only dumb people would stay. Now twenty years later those people see that the members who stayed with me are presidents of companies, are respected and well-known. Even though they thought they could do better outside our Church, now they are coming to ask me for some small position.

The parents in those days who thought their bright children shouldn’t be mixed up with the Moonies now proudly speak of how their son is a president or a director of something in the Unification Church. And those parents who pulled their children out now demand to know why the children didn’t argue with their parents and stay in the Church. “Why didn’t you fight me and stay in the Unification Church? Look where that kind of person is now!” That kind of hardship has come to ex-Moonies. I have heard many reports like this in Korea.

Go ahead and pack up and go. We won’t even need ten years for this to be repeated here in America. I am not an ordinary thinker. I know precisely where we are going and what the shortest possible route is. I have invisible spiritual antenna which pick up messages from God which guide me.

1979 is coming to a close. I want to start 1980 fresh, with new vitality. Those who want to leave the Church should do so in 1979 because I don’t want you here in 1980. Does that mean you are going to stay strong? Do you want to be better than me or inferior? I certainly think you can be better because you have more food here in America, as well as many things I never had in Korea. How can I trust you Americans? You say one thing, but will you really do it? You say you will stay with me because you know you have an exciting and dramatic life ahead of you, and most important of all, there is eternal value in our way of life.

When you compare us to the everyday world, you see two entirely different directions. We look small today, but we are going up while the world is going down. The time is coming when the world will know it is sinking and will cry out for us to throw a rope to them. Where are America’s young people heading? It is an incredibly sad situation. TV stations have plenty of time to advertise discos and entertainment, but no time to advertise Reverend Moon. But don’t worry-the time is coming.

No matter what kind of circumstance I find myself in, I always think the same way I am telling you today. When everything is out on the table and God checks each of the billions of people in the world, He won’t find any more exciting and dramatic and loyal son on earth than me. Do you applaud me because you are Moonies, or because my record is genuine? Therefore, God has to help me; He cannot do otherwise. Even with all the criticism and danger, God sees His real man here.

Even though America has rejected me, instead of hating this country I plan how to make a net big enough to catch this nation. When this whole world criticizes me, I plan how to make a world-size net. It is not a net of money or power, but a net of love. Once you are caught by that net, the tighter it is pulled the better you feel. Love is so good that if you are hooked in your nose by love, for instance, you will hold on to the line with your hands, and when your hands get tired you will bite it with your mouth. Love is that tasty.

The people most troubled by the rise of the Moonies are the communists, because they have not been challenged so far. Now our CARP movement is moving onto American campuses, where communist groups have always had a stronghold. We might have only eight people while they have 200, but when we demonstrate against them we can grab onto their long hair and pull; we have short hair so they won’t be able to grab hold of us! Already there have been several incidents which swung public opinion to our side. People will soon realize that communism is not on America’s side. When our eight members demonstrated, the school body united to disband the communist demonstrators. This has happened numerous times.

The time is here when the only people who will be outspoken against the Moonies are the communists. Then because the people who want to oppose us won’t he branded as communists, they will say, “Forget it.” The same will happen in the media. Ultimately I will be recognized as the one outstanding fighter against communism. When the CARP movement arrives on campus and clashes with the communist youth, the local police always support our side, glad that they have finally found some group that will stand up to the radicals. This is what we mean by dramatic. Parents may oppose Reverend Moon, but their children are coming to me. Even though the government opposes me now, who will be the eventual winner if the young people are coming to my side? These young people will live longer than the people who oppose me now. Of course, we have many older people as well, but they have young minds.

Do you have confidence that you could lead a hippy to the righteous side? Don’t you miss the days when you had long hair and beards, when you could drink and take drugs? Don’t you miss the good old days when you had lots of girlfriends and boyfriends? You used to have lots of goodies and presents at Christmas, but now your holiday is much plainer. Not only that, but the holidays are the best time for fund raising. You don’t have an easy life, and it is easy to be discouraged.

What do we get out of this? After you forget what I have said, you think about how pitiful you look now and wonder why you bother doing this. You are normal energetic young people, but in the Unification Church once you are finally engaged you still have to wait for three more years to be with your spouse! You laugh now, but when you are tempted and agonized later on you will wonder if you have made the right decision. I know you go through these things, but I have gone through them much more so. Your greatness lies in overcoming the worst possible situation which ordinary people would never accept. When you turn your hardship into a triumphant victory then you have proved that you are really different.

The great people who truly made an impact on our world were the ones who went through that path. I have gone that path, and now it is your turn. Aren’t you fortunate to have this kind of training while I am here suffering with you? You can see a living example, and while you struggle you know that I have gone through hardships and worries hundreds of times greater. Did I just stumble blindly through all that? In spite of all the hardships I am making a global impact in my own lifetime and you can see it with your own eyes.

One good example is the Science Conference, which is attended by hundreds of prominent scholars. They used to come with the attitude that they were doing us a favor, but now they see the value of what I am doing and worry about what they will do if I should ever discontinue the conference. They cherish my presence. Do you think I should continue the Science Conference? Even if it costs millions of dollars? Have you ever felt while you were fund raising that you wanted to contribute just a little bit for the Science Conference? Many of the participants have the power to influence important people, including heads of state in their own countries.

No one really worries about money and budgets except me. I have to juggle all our worldwide projects to finance everything. I know that in a few years there will be many more blessed children, and I worry about how we will take care of them all. You don’t have to worry about what will be happening in ten years, but I am always planning that far in advance. You hardly sympathize with me, yet I hear criticism from many places. Do not ever think that I am just using you and your hard work. On the contrary, I am giving all my energy for you and America.

The media has really brainwashed the public to think that I am using you to raise much, much money to send out of America. On the contrary, the record shows that I have brought much money into America for the sake of this nation, but the media never writes about that. If there was no God, I would never bother with America. But because I know God’s dispensation, I know God is focused on America. Even if I die a tragic death, that doesn’t matter. The important thing is that God’s will is done in this country.

Christmas is just a great commercial venture in this world, not a real celebration of the birth of Jesus. I know that this affects you in some way and this is why I want to set your mind straight ahead. I set a great goal for fund raising in Japan during December and January, and most of that money is going to be spent for America. Don’t you know you are indebted to Japan and the movement around the world? Do you know that some of our brothers are working underground in communist countries, and that some of them are tortured in prison? I have received their heartbreaking reports. I know that we are in the most favorable position here to liberate them.

Why would I push you so hard if there were no satanic power rising in the world? But there is a final showdown coming and we are not yet prepared. One thing is clear-the present American way of life and thinking will never cope with the difficulties of the future. I know that no one else can stop the avalanche of communist power flooding this country. We are God’s hand-picked forces who are preparing for that day. If you want to complain, do so only after you know what communism is all about.

Americans don’t know about communism. President Carter knows nothing about communism. You are the hand-picked champions, and you are more than Americans. God is removing you from the American way of life to ready you for the crucial day when you will become a power for the salvation of this country. This movement is the only hope. Without us the future of this country is very small. Be proud of what you are and what your mission is. Be proud to be chosen by God.

The job must be done. If America fails to respond then I must go elsewhere because the job must be done, regardless of who does it. I look as though I have nothing today, but wait ten years and see. I could tell you what my precise plan is for the next five and ten years, but I will not do so because it would not benefit you. Your benefit will come from knowing me and having conviction in our mission. 1980 is coming, and it can be a year of victory and fulfillment. No excuse will work. Everyone should feel they have a lighted stick of dynamite tied to them. If you don’t want to be put on the spot then the best thing would be to leave now; such a person will only be an obstacle to us so he should leave. Do you want me to trust you?

The Moonies truly have a precious and proud position. If I had not had this consciousness of God and the universe I could never have lasted this long, but would have been destroyed long ago.

Before 1970 I never encouraged our members to worry about making money; I even prohibited it. I instructed them to go to their witnessing area with only enough money for a one-way fare, and they took only a couple of pounds of rice flour. Beef, eggs, cheese – these were luxury items our members never thought about having. Breakfast was water mixed with some rice flour. That was lunch and dinner also. When they ran out of rice flour, they had wheat flour instead.

Only since 1970 did I start to work on our economic base, and that was only because the right time had come. I even prohibited fund raising before then. If you need a plane ticket now then all you have to do is fund raise for one or two days and you can get it. You don’t worry about money because you know it can be done. Even a millionaire could not do what you do. There are many Americans living on the West coast who have never been to the East because they can’t afford it, but I told the CARP commanders that they should be able to finance their travel to the west and east coasts within one week. The leaders should be able to complete an itinerary taking them around the entire country in one month.

When I first came to America in 1965 I visited every single state by car in forty days. The drivers drove day and night, and when they dozed I woke them up. I lived in that station wagon for forty days, eating bread, cold cuts and a pickle for breakfast, lunch and dinner. There were five or six passengers with me and Dr. Young Oon Kim was responsible for the food. She was absolutely stingy, and when the driver asked for an extra slice of bread at lunch, she refused.

American leaders who travel with me are accustomed to drinking coffee, cokes, and having snacks. But during those forty days we had nothing like that and the eyes of the passengers always turned eagerly to the store windows when we stopped. I told them to train all the American members like I was training them. At that time I already knew what I was going to do here in America. When we drove through states like Arizona and Nevada where there is no one for miles and miles, I told the driver to floor the accelerator, and that car just about took off and flew! Americans who travel are accustomed to stopping at night, seeing a movie and sleeping comfortably in a motel. When the passengers asked if we couldn’t stop at a motel, I replied, “This is your motel!”

I never let up for 24 hours a day. If the driver was sleepy, he could rest while the other person drove. And if he wasn’t sleepy it meant he wasn’t tired enough to need rest and he should keep driving until he was. I was the oldest person in the car so I should have been the first one to get tired, but as long as I kept going the younger people had no excuse. That’s how I started out in America.

I know more about American culture than any American. I have been to every state. There is no room for anyone to complain. Up through 1979 you had many things to say, but from 1980 on, no more. Even if you have to turn your mouth up and down instead of horizontal so that you won’t complain, your job is to save America. Do you feel good today? If you only want to be comfortable even when you can see how rapidly America is disintegrating then you are a traitor to your own country and to God.

There is a vivid contrast between us and the world, and we are proud to be Moonies. That is the attitude to have in 1980. You have T-shirts which say, “I’m a Moonie and I love it” and you should get badges like that to wear on your forehead! I have already told you that Moonies will become Sunnies and Sunnies will become Kingies. Under any circumstances, even in prison, I never felt any shame, not once. Why should you feel ashamed? What have you done wrong? From 1980 on I will not accept anyone who is not proud to be a Moonie. If you have a complaining heart, the best cure is to repeat, “I’m a proud Moonie,’ and the anguish inside will go away. Be proud of what you are.

How different are we from secular people? The world today is just like the movie “Animal House.” People have relationships based on animal instinct and self-centeredness. If you are a God-centered person then you feel choked and nauseated when you go out. That’s the kind of world we are living in. People only study and work to advance their own careers and be rich. There is no spirituality; people have stopped worrying about life after death and it is not even a topic of discussion. There is distrust between parents and children, between friends, between people and government, between husband and wife. Can you find any ideals in this world? What good would it do to have power in such a world?

Do you miss that world? This world is so disgusting that I feel nauseated. No matter what the difficulties or how little sleep I get, this path is where I belong. Here I have a purpose and goal and eternal life. There is no comparison between our way of life and the world’s. Do you want to go back to that world, or move forward?

You see how a religious holiday like Christmas has become commercialized, and people have no seriousness when they say the Lord has come. We may not say Merry Christmas, but every day we will go out to win even one more dollar for the sake of humanity, to win one more soul for God. That will be a far greater Christmas. Even if people don’t say Merry Christmas to you, but curse and ridicule you instead, you know where you are going. I have always been living this way of life for God.

You can drink champagne and party and do anything you please, but I know where I am going. Have I declined by following this way of life? My own life is testimony to this, and after my death people of all races will want to visit my tomb, even though they have never met me. Why would they do this? In my life they will see one extraordinary example of someone who was determined to live for God and humanity and bring the truth for the world. For this I gave my life. I am proud of the life I have lived.

Will you join with me? Can you say that in this secular, commercial Christmas season you will not be blinded or swayed from going to the heavenly goal?

God bless you.

## THE ORIGINAL BASE OF COSMIC COMPLETION

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 16, 1979
Belvedere
Translator-Bo Hi Pak

We think individual perfection and national problems are big topics, but cosmic completion is a very big topic! Yet this is the goal of all mankind, and God as well has been looking forward to it. Why do all these cosmic entities exist? Once in a while both men and women think about all these things and about why they are here. God must sometimes think about why He created all of this. These are all created for some purpose, so through which route can we accomplish this goal?

God is in action, not standing still. He is living, so His activity is continuous. Men and women keep moving, and the nation and world are also in motion. We cannot go blindly in a certain direction. If God is moving in a certain way then He must have some goal and purpose. Why then would man move toward God? If God is subject and His creation is object, could their goal and purpose be different? The overall purpose is eternal and unchanging. Whether God is moving to the East or West, He has to be moving toward that purpose.

When kids get out of school for vacation they scatter in many different directions, but when school opens in the fall they have to come back again. The school brings them back in order to move them in a certain direction. The members of a family can be scattered around the world doing many different things, yet they all think of themselves as part of one family. The hostages in Iran have one desire that is unchanging-that is to go back home.

God has the freedom to maneuver throughout the entire universe, but He is anchored by one thing He always returns to. Is that thing a mountain somewhere, or a beautiful resort area? A place where great music is played, or some disco hall? It is definitely not a place where there are squabbles and fighting. His base is a place where harmony and joy are abundant. Where is there such a place? Where is the center and anchor of such words as peace, joy and freedom? If they are anchored in True Parents, what are they? They are centered upon love, without which nothing remains.

If there is a big bag of love somewhere, when God enters it He will be intoxicated with joy. All His billions of cells would be melted by the experience. Even if He was very upset and irate, once He entered the bag of love He would be completely melted and as happy as a spring day. If you give God a shot of love, it would be like drugging Him with opium-everything else just melts away. When God begins to laugh then the entire cosmos will shake. When God says, “Mmmm, good,” the entire universe will buzz.

The same thing can happen in a home. If the father is filled with love then the mother can be happy and the children will be relaxed. But if the father is very stern and upset, the mother and children will be on edge and a little scared. On the other hand, if the mother is filled with true love then the father will be affected because it is contagious, and the children will be melted by that love. The same thing can be said about the children-if they are filled with true love then it will overflow and even their parents can be melted by it.

If there is a gigantic super-bottle filled with the sweet honey of love and someone could stick the top of the bottle in his mouth, would he want to release it? He wouldn’t care about anything else except holding onto that bottle. Would he worry about falling down from the top? He wouldn’t even think about how it could be made better in some other way, but would just hang on to it, showing his happiness with all kinds of gestures and motions. Perched way up on top of the bottle he would be in a dangerous place, but he would hardly care.

Everyone is making an effort and pursuing a certain direction to get to that bottle. If everyone had a pipeline to that bottle of love, would anyone be unhappy? Everyone would concentrate on getting that line in their mouth and sucking very hard to taste the love. Because it would be coming to them over a long distance through a narrow pipe, people would start cutting off sections of pipe, trying to get closer and closer to the source so they could get more love. The closer they get to the origin, the wider the diameter of the pipe and the more love they can get. Some people might be content to settle down once they cut off half of the pipe, but those who truly know the value and the exquisite taste of love would keep cutting the pipe off until they get right to the bottle. The pipe is not easy to cut, however; it is tougher to cut the pipe than to do MFT work.

It is man’s innate nature to want to pursue something great and noble, and he makes a constant effort to get nearer to his origin. In this super-bottle you can find all the things men ultimately desire-joy and harmony and peace-because it contains love. In love you can find everything. How much would you pay for that? Would you pay even with one eye? or both eyes? Could you give up everything except your mouth? Could you swap the whole American continent, or even the whole world for that love?

If God is omnipotent then could He only make one bottle of love, or could He make millions? If several champions managed to cut through all the pipe and eventually arrived at the very top, would God decide He had better make one bottle for each person? If you had a whole bottle for yourself, what else would you need? There is no way you could put it down; your mouth would stick to it instead if you tried to pull the bottle out. Recently in Gloucester I saw a couple in love sitting together, and that man and woman never moved for ten minutes. If even in the secular world men and women could be that intoxicated by love, how much more would they be enthralled with true love?

Once true love comes to you, nothing else matters at all. If God had a bottle would He allow anyone to tell Him to put it aside? Do you agree that love has that power? Men are pursuing true love, and women are after true love, and the whole world and the universe want true love. Are there any exceptions? Everyone has different opinions, but on this subject the vote is unanimous. No one is dozing this morning. If everyone is wide awake when they only hear about true love, what if you had a little smell of it? Your eyes would pop out! And if you actually tasted it what would happen?

The atmosphere of spirit world is made of love, and you breathe that air all day long. Every single cell breathes love. True love is almighty, and with it nothing is impossible. If your husband is ugly, you might wonder how you could feel true love from him, but in spirit world he would be the most handsome, attractive man you have ever seen if he has true love. You see your face in the mirror every day, but do you remember what it looks like? Sometimes when you see a picture of yourself or look in the mirror you think you are pretty attractive, while at other times you disagree. But when you look with the eyes of love you see nothing but beauty.

When you look at something too close up you can’t see it very well. You can’t see your eyelashes very well, for instance. To really evaluate something you need some distance. If you look too closely at yourself, you have no way to know yourself. But when your mind and body are united, you are not seeing your physical body; you are seeing your spiritual state when you look at yourself. Recently I spoke with a woman who came to see me. Initially she looked ugly, but as we spoke, her face was changing, and after several hours she looked very beautiful.

You learn in Divine Principle that we grow through stages. There is no ugliness in the perfection stage, and every divine spirit is a shining beauty. You have a body and a mind. Everything in the cosmos connects with that body and mind. Spirit world contacts your mind and the physical world contacts your body, and a vertical line is formed in the center. In the Orient there is a saying that a righteous person has a straight mind. It means that a person has a central vertical line where mind and body meet. If such a person commits himself to something then he will fulfill it. Thought and action meet at that one line.

There are many people who say one thing and do another, moving in a zig zag fashion. But if your body comes to join your mind, they form a straight line. Your state of mind produces thoughts, and then your words and deeds should come in a straight line with them. When mind and body are united, they form a straight line. That is the kind of person we want to become. The spirit and physical worlds come together through you, and you should want to meet them in a straight line. Many people resent it when the spirit world tries to meet the physical world through them, so they leave only a very narrow hole open. If your body is closed then your mind is also closed and there is not much room for spirit world to come in.

The process of education is always trying to open wide the door of the mind, and once your mind is wide open then your actions will be wide. Racial discrimination means simply that blacks have a narrow mind toward whites, and vice versa. Education is needed to open their minds to convince them that we are all one brotherhood. Is the best way to persuade someone to open his mind to warn him he will get cold water thrown on him? Or would you tell him that he would be filled with love? He would open the door wide to love. After that no door would even be needed because it would be standing open all day anyway.

Once the door is open, your physical actions will be wide also, and once your door is open wide enough no one can close it. Then that person is filled with love. This is how the Kingdom of Heaven i~ “^~sible. The fall of man closed the door of man’s mind, and thus the body was also shut. What power could open such a tightly closed door? Certainly not money or power. Oriental women are very protective of themselves, covering themselves entirely with long dresses, and in some countries even using veils to cover their faces. But when love comes they open everything.

No one would slam the door on the prince of love, but would beg him to enter. Would you show him right away to the bathroom, or show him to the best chair in the house? Perhaps you would not be sure even then that he would stay, so you would want to lock him up. Where would you lock him up? In your heart. The problem is whether your mind is big enough to lock in true love so it won’t escape.

Would you gave extra room in your mind even if you put the whole super-bottle of love into it? How would you use such a great mind-for raising money, or to study law, to pursue a career? You would want to invest it for the sake of love. There is no limit to what your mind could do. Does the President of the United States have the biggest mind? How does it compare to a Moonie’s mind? Only if you are centered upon love can you say your mind is bigger, only if you love all five colors of skin and the whole world. There is no limit to how big we can make our minds. A mind can wrap up God and the whole universe and still have room left over. You want to have contact with bigger minds and bigger things, don’t you?

Where can we find the original base for cosmic completion? Particularly in these few weeks before Christmas you are thinking about what you want to give people, so you think of this superbottle of love. In order to secure that bottle you need to be willing to go any route necessary, including MFT, where you get so tired. When you feel so tired that you don’t want to go on any more, think of the super-bottle. You must think you won’t quit until you can grab hold of the top of that bottle. Every day you are chopping some more off the pipeline, and you have some intuitive idea how much more remains. If you have been a Moonie for twenty or thirty years but you don’t know how to make the pipeline shorter, you are wasting your time. You have to know how to get closer. Your attitude must be, “Let the people curse me and criticize; I don’t care because I am too busy cutting away at the pipeline.”

When true love is in the center then even God is circling around because His goal is true love. Man’s life is also rotating around true love. Women as well. I want to make a bigger super-bottle for women. A baby is centered on true love. What about birds? Why do birds sing? Male and female birds are talking about love when they sing. Are there only male insects? Because there are male and female insects then even in the insect world there is true love. On the atomic level there are electrons and protons, and they rotate around in give and take. Even on that level there is a certain kind of love.

All these loves can be linked together. What kind of thread connects them? Only true love. Any arrow except that of true love would hurt you, but when true love penetrates you, you love it. Doesn’t this apply only to white people? A mother longs to have the love of her sons and daughters. She would want to be hit by the arrow of her children’s love and by the love of her husband and the love of God. A husband wants the love of his children, his wife and God. Then he feels fulfilled. The world of the animals follows the same principle. In love they multiply, generation after generation.

God also wants to be with father, mother and children. Wherever father goes, the mother and children want to go. Wherever the children go, the parents want to accompany them. Everyone wants to be penetrated by the love of God, their spouse and children.

This is why the Unification Church ideology revolves around the heavenly four position foundation. Its completion brings the fulfillment of all. In that framework you meet everyone-husband, wife, children and God. No one argues there over whose love is better or worse. There is total harmony even without words being spoken. Give and take is automatic there, not conscious. This is where the universe draws its power. People sometimes debate who started the movement of the universe. but here we see that when love unites, action automatically begins. The power of true love is the power to start the universe moving.

When a husband and wife are in love they don’t have to plan how they will love each other; it is automatic. When there is true love, then harmony is automatic. The action of true love heads toward eternity; it is not temporary. Thus, we can conclude that God is the origin of true love, and so He is eternal and always in action. His existence is automatic. With true love God can be self-existing, selfperpetuating and self-motivating. When true love is activated, there is always harmony, and they don’t stand still to hold each other but turn round and round. The globe is turning, and all the planets revolve. Could money cause them to turn? Power or knowledge? No, only true love could do it.

True love is self-existing and self-perpetuating. Our goal is that very love. With love in your heart you have energy inside and you keep moving. You want to do something about it because you cannot stand still. The Unification Church has been persecuted and ridiculed but we never lose energy because we have unlocked this secret. We have the power of love. I have been opposed my whole life, yet I never get tired. I am self-motivating and always in motion. If I am pursuing money or power then there is a limit, but there is no end to true love.

The universe and God are moving with me wherever I go in my pursuit of true love, as well as all nations. Based on this principle, if I am moving toward this goal then all mankind also have to be moving with me; that has to be their goal also.

True love alone is self-generating. If you try to force two chemical elements together, will they obey? When their natural subject-object relationship is established then you don’t even have to tell them to unite; it is automatic. God is eternal because He has a plus element and minus element which always have give and take. That is the most perfect principle we have. We are talking about God’s dual essentialities, and it is a tremendous discovery.

The universe always mandates that you must unite mind and body, and then you will be your true self. If your mind and body are united then you can stand before the whole universe with dignity and pride. Do your two eyes see two images? No, they form one image because they are united. Your nose has two openings yet you don’t breathe two different ways. Your mouth has an upper lip and lower lip which work harmoniously. Imagine what it would be like if they worked in separate directions!

You have two arms so your two hands can work together and come together to pray. Each time you take a step you are making a four position foundation on the ground because two components come together to make a line. Is the ideal for plus and minus to make a zig zag or a straight line? Would you prefer a short or long line? Usually you want something to happen in the shortest time, and the shortest distance in horizontal time and space is vertical. The more intense your give and take, the greater the tendency to become vertical.

Who was the closest to Adam? After God, who was closest, closer even than Eve? Adam’s own self was closest. The important question is how close you are with God. How distant you are is what concerns you. God is the highest and you are low, yet the two are linked. If you are united with God then you are as tall as He is and as noble. Your physical position doesn’t make any difference. It is man’s built-in nature to want to be higher than everyone else. If you want to be the highest then you have to stand right in the center, with the absolute conviction that you and God are one.

Then you need a horizontal relationship, and the closest one is your mate. How can you make your vertical relationship wider? Through love in a horizontal relationship, specifically, with your mate. Once a man becomes one with God and a woman becomes one with God, then they have a right to search horizontally. Until the age of 21 you are busy uniting with God. When you are confident you are one with God, you can search for your mate and nothing can break that relationship. Then your central, vertical line becomes thicker because you are no longer only one. Then your area of motion increases.

When children come then your territory and realm of activity become even wider. You start out tall but then get wider and wider. How wide do you want to be? Wide enough to become a round sphere. After restoration of the family you move on to restoration of the tribe, clan, nation, world and universe, and ultimately you become completely round. What is the center, the nucleus of it all? That is true love between husband and wife. People have never known this.

As a man you are responsible, not just for yourself as an individual, but for half of the universe. Each woman is responsible for the other half of the universe. A man is half of God. A woman is the other half of God. If they are pulling each other with true love then they will meet in the center, and the result will be something like the dramatic special effects in the movies. When true love meets true love would the outcome be brighter or dimmer than lightning? Did you ever imagine it would be brighter than lightning and louder than thunder?

How can you imagine it? You have never come near to true love. The only love you have known is far from true love, and only genuine love can generate that power. If Adam and Eve had come together in true God-centered love, the entire universe would have felt the explosion. That should have been the greatest event in the universe, bringing the greatest light and the greatest laughter, dance and music. It would have been the most colorful, dramatic event in the universe.

When a male and female dove are in love they sing when they meet. Do you know why a dove is the symbol of peace? I think that among all the animals the doves express their love most beautifully in sound. For the sake of true love you can cry so much that your eyes ache and throb. Any event that happens because of love is good. True love is sacred and holy, but love in the world today is dirty and impure. The greatest thing in the universe has been stomped into the ground and made filthy. We have to rebuild and purify love.

When you talk about the highest possible holiness are you talking about one or two qualities? Can you have pure love with more than one person? Many of you are now engaged, and your relationship should be sacred and noble. You should never look around and compare your fiancé with any other man or woman. When you are chosen to be a living sacrifice on the altar you become a holy sanctuary. Do you married couples ever have unhealthy ideas? The universe itself would not allow such a departure from cosmic law and would cause you to feel pain in your conscience. When you feel pressure and guilt, it is the universe warning you that destruction is taking place.

When the educational system centers upon unity of mind and body, upon making one whole person, this nation will be completely different. Without parents you cannot be a component of the heavenly four position foundation. Parents are essential. Also, unless you become parents, your four position foundation is not complete. The gay movement is the new avant garde in American life. That relationship is centered upon sensual love and it cannot produce children, so certainly it goes against universal principles. Those people will be judged according to cosmic principles, which would not allow this.

Why do you feel sadness if your loved one passes away? What power makes you cry? Why do you feel sadness if your children die? You know automatically that it means you are prevented from completing the four position foundation. When a wife dies, her husband is then an incomplete or imperfect element of the universe. Then the universe says that he is not fully in harmony with it, and when the universe rejects a person he feels sad.

In spirit world, however, the connecting line of love remains. In the sight of God the spirit and physical worlds are one. But you must consummate perfection here on earth, and when certain components of that perfection are absent you feel sadness. Each time you practice love, you are widening your own territory of love, both here on earth and in heaven. Though you might think you are dedicated to forming the heavenly four position foundation on earth, you might be blinded temporarily by difficulties. Then you might try to draw your husband or wife away. Rejecting the universal purpose for your own point of view is the greatest violation of universal law. In that case it would be much better to cut off that component, and then God will give you a better one.

If Adam had refused to have anything to do with Eve’s temptation, telling her she had no relationship to him any more, and then gone to God, God would have created a better Eve for him. But instead, Adam followed the path of the fall and started the generations of fallen history. If you don’t want to do the same then you must cut off anything that would lead you in that direction. If you don’t know the core principle then blindness will set in. There is a recent instance of a wife feeling she couldn’t go on any more, and her husband allowed himself to be led away. There is no compromise in the Principle. If there is any negative component in the four position foundation, chop it off. I have demonstrated this myself.

Women are the most responsible for bringing the children into unity with the four position foundation. A woman played the key role in bringing down the dispensation when fallen Eve persuaded Adam into her circle. There is a dangerous situation today in America in which women exercise tremendous influence over men. If they can bring their men to the righteous side, bearing the cross without complaint, then they are great women, but most likely they will not do that. The men usually listen and follow the women.

The men have to restore their subjective role. Women’s liberation has gone too far so there should be men’s liberation! The other day I saw one man on the street wearing signs saying that men’s rights have to be restored, and men should be liberated from the tyranny of women. What I am saying today is not just my own thinking, but derives from the cosmic principle. If you violate these laws on earth, you are destined to hell. If you women think I am being unfair, you can picket and demonstrate against me. But first ask God if you should demonstrate, and He will answer you very clearly. You should know this truth completely. Would you want to influence your man away from God’s way?

Through Eve, Cain and Abel should assume their rightful positions, but Cain’s world will not submit easily. There is a boundary between the satanic world and the heavenly world. The original concept of the ideal creation is that God would have dominion over the world through love. Love has the power to dominate, but it never uses force. Instead of striking Cain’s world, you subjugate them with love. That’s the universal principle.

Eve and Abel must work together to restore Cain. Abel should inherit the birthright of the elder son. Since Cain is also Eve’s son, once Eve becomes involved there is hope to restore Cain. Eve and Abel should go to Cain’s world to serve and convince it with love to give up the birthright to its rightful owner. Cain’s world became fallen because of satanic love, so it will be restored with heavenly love. That love has to be love that is stronger and more intense than satanic love to melt Cain’s heart. Whether fallen or not, every creature reacts to the power of love, so Cain will be won over if he can receive constant, pure love. Then Cain’s love can also be purified. Our role in Abel’s position is to go to Cain’s world and give unconditional service and love for seven to twentyone years, receiving all the rejection and resistance that world can give until it has to surrender to our love.

Because of the sequence of the fall, women have suffered very much throughout history. I am very sympathetic because they have borne the heavier burden. If a woman unites with the heavenly subject then naturally her husband will be in a position to be jealous and try to separate his wife from that subject. If his wife persists then her husband will become like a wild man, beating her and locking her up. Inevitably there have been some difficulties, but this has been the historical position of women. They have borne the greater burden in making restitution for initiating the fallen act.

If a couple has children and they see their father unjustly persecuting their mother, some of the children will inevitably side with the mother. They will resolve to protect her and serve her cause on the Abel side. Even if a child initially thinks his mother is unloyal to the father, he will conclude that his father is too harsh on the mother, and stop supporting him. There are many women in history who have been beaten so much by their husbands that they fainted. But these women should feel no resentment, asking instead that God forgive their husbands, praying that they can understand. They should never ask God to bring vengeance.

In family restoration you must live the tradition of loving your enemy and asking God to forgive him. If the mother upholds God’s position and keeps forgiving, then sooner or later all the children will come to her side. When the father sees that no one takes his side, he might still try to attack the mother but the children will shield her and declare that he has already done too much to this woman, who has actually done nothing wrong. If he persists, they will tell him he should go away and leave all of them alone. When the husband sees that continuing the fight is fruitless, he will surrender and apologize.

Should men or women initiate this kind of love campaign? Why shouldn’t the women ask God to get rid of any men who block the heavenly campaign? Because of restitution. The fallen process has to be restored by reversal. Eve enticed Adam, so women on the side of God should entice the men back to God’s side. Through that process the historical pain of men will be restored. Women first bring their children to Abel’s side, and then ultimately their husbands will repent in tears. Events in the garden of Eden must be restored through indemnity.

Knowing this process, you Unification Church women are in a position to be reprimanded by men. I am leading that campaign! Women are going straight to God, and their husbands should chase after them. You women are in the position of Eve before the fall if you are pure and God-centered. Forget your dignity and position and demonstrate complete devotion to God. You have to demonstrate the quality of Eve before the fall. If you don’t do it in seven years, you should do it in 21 years. This is why I tell you that women should never complain for seven years. Even though you feel angry and upset, as long as you do not open your mouth you can make restitution; if you speak, however, you are proving you are on Satan’s side. In many cases women who join the Unification Church go a zig zag, up and down course, instead of going straight up.

This is not my theory. This is a principle I have practiced myself. I practice this in my home, and tell Mother that no matter how upset she feels inside she should be silent and not open her mouth. If she speaks out, it is a condition Satan can utilize. There is no exception for me in this law; I have no special privileges. I have fulfilled every possible responsibility toward women.

My first wife helped stir up incredible opposition to me among Korean Christians. I have tasted painful persecution from this woman, but I never said a word against her. Even at the age of seven my son knew his mother was wrong. Though he had hardly seen me during those years, he came to me when he was seven, saying he didn’t want to live with his mother any more. It was clear that he had taken Abel’s side.

My first wife knew that I was the best husband, and her motivation for all that persecution was to have me for herself. She told me she would earn money to give me good clothes and food as long as I would stay home and not worry about the Church. She would try to chase the women members of the Church away, doing everything possible to keep me for herself.

Instead of supporting her husband in God’s purpose, she wanted to have him for herself. But the women members told her she was wrong and stood up to protect me, telling her she was not really doing her husband any service.

If I had done as she asked and gone her way, would there be a Unification Church today? I knew when I took up the path of God that my immediate family would come against me, that my own wife and parents would criticize, as well as my nation. But I was committed to persevere for seven years, or twentyone years if I could not do it in seven. I initiated the three seven-year courses, planning to serve my nation and the world. There were nothing but enemies surrounding me, including my own family. Everyone – my family, Christianity, my nation and the whole world – predicted I would decline. The persecution was beyond human imagination, but even in those circumstances God always brought sympathetic followers to me.

My goal was to reach the pinnacle in 1976, knowing that then world opinion would start to change. But in the meantime I served the world for 21 years, never saying anything against the people who persecuted me. I prayed for their blessing instead. In the meantime my territory became larger and my strength and influence were more concentrated. After 1976 the tide began to turn, and instead of enduring silently while the world attacked me, I began to go on the offensive against the world.

There are many episodes that I will not reveal because you could not bear to hear them; you would break down in tears. You have endured heartbreak in your own situation, but still it is nothing compared to mine. Nevertheless, I could endure those things because God’s situation was even worse and more intense. My prayer was, “God, before You I have nothing to say.” In this way I became linked to God in total understanding. Only by understanding sorrow and heartbreak can you become one with God. This is the reason I push you to do what no one else wants to do. By enduring tribulation you can become linked with God.

Even if you suffer many times more than I have, there should be no complaint, because you are not suffering for yourself but for humanity. You women in particular, will you commit yourselves? Keep your mouths shut, no matter what, and never say the slightest word of complaint. Whatever you say will be a condition against you, and I don’t want that to happen.

God is following this law more scrupulously than anyone. He is more silent than anyone. Until God can truly manifest His love for the world, He has no word to say. Until I truly prove that I love mankind, I have no word to say. But the time will come. God has practiced that rule, and I have practiced it, and one more generation-which is you-should practice it. The heavenly four position foundation has three stages of God, parents and children, so three generations are needed to complete the dispensation. God has practiced this and I have practiced it, and now it is your turn.

Once vindication is complete, God will speak up. Yet God will not talk about how much He suffered, but will express His anger at the difficulty the world has given His son. “I don’t care about my suffering, but you let my children suffer. That I cannot forgive.”

I have often heard that after coming to America I made the serious blunder of supporting President Nixon during Watergate. Actually I dislike Mr. Nixon, and certainly I have no personal link and feeling for him. He is the President who realigned American defense in Asia to exclude Korea. I know that God’s providence is always trying to link the East and West, and Korea will have a key role in that. The Nixon Doctrine would hurt that providence. Also, I know that the communists are trying to overrun all Asia, and they key country they want is the entire Korean peninsula. The Nixon Doctrine has to be changed.

Even though I abhorred Nixon’s doctrine, I supported his position as President because he concentrated American power in Southeast Asia, trying to conclude the Vietnam war quickly. I knew that if Southeast Asia fell there would be terrible consequences for all Asia. If a victory could have been won in Vietnam then Korea’s position would be strengthened. I saw that because of the political scandal Nixon had no courage to go about the national business, and the Vietnam situation became a remote concern. That’s why I proclaimed that America should forgive, love and unite with him. By doing so America could concentrate again on the international scene.

Even under adverse conditions I proclaimed the true Christian doctrine of forgiveness, love and unity. If the American public had responded to that then the President could have concentrated on foreign policy. Everything I did was for national salvation. I wanted to be the champion to bring the spirit of forgiveness and true love in this country.

Every country conducts international espionage, and the KGB is doing more than anyone else in taping secret conversations. The tapes that brought Nixon’s final downfall should have been brought out before the entire press corps, and Nixon should have announced he could not afford to endanger national security or free world security, maintaining that it was his prerogative to destroy them before the entire nation. The CIA has great quantities of tapes, and since they have the responsibility of keeping them secret for national security, so should Nixon have assured his private tapes would be kept secret by destroying them.

In God’s sight, monitoring the secret conversations of other heads of state would be an even worse crime. Nixon’s priority job was to be conerned with the millions of lives in Southeast Asia and bring a positive conclusion to the conflict there. Because Nixon did not do that, Ford became President. I was bitterly disappointed to see America literally lose its shirt in Vietnam. America’s international dignity was totally smeared, and ever since other nations have scorned America.

God blessed this nation and supported it for 200 years. God wanted to build up a strong and dignified America which would exercise leadership in the world for the sake of God. My strongest desire is to restore America’s dignity so it can exercise leadership against the enemy, which is communism. Nixon failed, and he betrayed this country. Ford was a mediocre president. Carter is selling out America. I gain nothing by saying these things except more hostile treatment by the United States government. But I have to speak the truth, regardless of the consequences. Have I done anything wrong?

If Jesus had been able to mobilize his people to march on Rome, start a movement there, then triumph over opposition there and be vindicated in his lifetime, there would not have been any 400 years of martyrdom among the early Christians, and Christians would not have suffered for 2,000 years.

I do not live my own private life; my life is setting history straight and laying the cornerstone of history to come. What I do in my lifetime is not for myself but for history. I must clearly set things for the future. I must be vindicated in my lifetime by winning victory on the worldwide base. My tradition, position and legal rights must be clear. If I had done this in Korea or anywhere else in Asia it would not be the worldwide victory. I had to come to the Rome of the modern age to wage that battle and win the victory.

My critics in America have gathered all the rumors and allegations made about me in Korea and publicized them as the truth, trying to smear my name through character assassination. That came to a peak in 1976. I won a towering victory, and declared in Washington, D.C., America’s capital and the capital of the free world, who I am and what I am doing. Because I won this victory, there shall be no more of this dirty persecution in the coming generations. After that victory I declared the start of the offensive battle in Korea, Japan and the world. We will bring into court anyone making false statements about me. Already we have won over 100 legal cases in America alone.

You should know in what dirty way some Americans are trying to destroy me. We will be proven legally to be right, and the only route left to our enemies will be violence. If they ever did that then America would be totally ignored by the free world. Have I done something right or wrong by taking our battle to the courts? People thought I was a helpless Korean man, but when they attacked me they found a man of conviction and power who represents the authority of God. Even the American Government cannot take me lightly, and this lesson will be learned by all the other governments of the world. I do not just believe this; I know it.

Whenever anyone tries to exterminate me illegally, the conscience of the world’s people will be stung and people around the world will rise up. Even if I die, the Unification movement cannot falter. I am going forward with strength and conviction because I know this is true.

I spoke and gave testimony to U.S. Congressmen, and it is recorded in the legal proceedings kept in the Congressional Record, and it shall remain as evidence for generations to come. Those were historical remarks.

For what? All this I have done for the sake of love. I have never cursed America. If it weren’t for God I could curse this nation, but for God’s sake I cannot. The blacks in this country have been oppressed for centuries by the whites, but it is nothing compared to what has happened to me in this nation. If what this whole nation has done was known, the blacks would be sympathetic to me.

But I keep forgiving America and praying for her blessing. That is God’s will. I am telling you that when you forgive yoo will not be destroyed. If you forgive and love and embrace people, you will be their savior. I have been accused and cursed but I am still moving toward center stage.

Already three hours have passed. Shall I keep going? I don’t want to talk too much because I want to push you out to work! If you want to hear more then I will continue.

When you are blessed you should never evaluate your husband to see if he is handsome and capable; look at yourself instead and determine whether you are worthy of being matched to any man, whether you have taken responsibility for the position of restoring Eve’s position. If you find that you love yourself most, then you are your own enemy. Check whether you are really concerned about saving the nation.

Do not ever think that I hate American women. I love them and truly want to see them succeed; I want to pay more attention to them and give them extra advice. If you deserve the highest honor but you put yourself in the lowest place then you are great. Because God needed you and summoned you, you are grateful. That’s the way you should feel. Your most important concern is whether God can accept you. That should be your first worry-not even whether your husband will like you.

Mothers do all the dirty chores at home. Changing diapers and cleaning up messes are done by the mother. Mother and I practice the same principle. I tell Mother that she should unite with the children and bring them together to their father. When Mother brings them to me then I can love them more than she does, more than anyone else loves them. Our youngest, Hyung Jin, recognizes Mother first and is attached to her and I am a little jealous! But I comfort myself by knowing that this is according to Principle. Hyung Jin smiles and laughs when Mother talks to him. but resigned to that.

If women fulfill Mother’s role well, you are in a key spot to be loved more by everyone else. God will love you more; your children will call you the number one mother; your husband will appreciate you. I want to see American women trying to be servants now, but you have the consolation that then you shall become queens. Do you want that?

You must wait, however, until you go this route of serving and then come back as a victorious mother and wife. We have a fierce battle here in America. CARP is representing the Unification Church on the front line, so I wanted to mobilize more than just the men. The women should play the major role here. In the garden of Eden Eve brought destruction to Adam and her children, so now Eve shall bring salvation to her husband and children and shall be in a position to be the most loved. From being on the front line you can gather much experience that will be useful for your husband and children. You have to know the taste of tears and of love.

You practice intense love in trying to win members, and when you come back home you will be able to love your husband and children with even greater intensity. You love your husband more than your Abel, and your children more than your husband, and thus the true harmony of a family shall be instituted. This is the ultimate recommendation and credential I can give American women. Would you accept or reject it? Women have the key role in the success of the family. Is this just my opinion, or is it God’s principle? Is it needed by America?

I have brought the blueprint for salvation of this country, yet everywhere I go I am ridiculed and called names. But on the other side God and the spirit world are pushing me with all their might and supporting me. Would you like to be just a bystander? You are

willing to accept persecution on my behalf, aren’t you? You are standing at the original home base of the consummation of the universe. If that is the case then is there anything you cannot do?

I fulfilled all by myself, without having anything. When I was lonely and there was no one else, I still fulfilled. Here you have the entire world responding to you. If you still cannot do it under those circumstances-God forbid. If nothing else at least you can be silent. If you cannot go then let other people go; at least never pull down to your level thechampions who are going ahead of you. Can you do it?

You are standing at the home base of universal perfection, so when you laugh the universe will smile. When you are sad and heartbroken, the universe will suffer that same heartbreak. You are representatives of the universe. Today we know very clearly what needs to be done vertically and horizontally. This is not the road that only I have to go. Everyone has to go this way, but I had to go by myself, being persecuted and alone. But you go with comrades and with the praise of the people. We have to cover that route without exception.

If you don’t go now then eventually I will have to sit in judgment on you in spirit world, and I don’t want that at all. I never want you to violate that law. It is my love to push you out so that under any circumstances you can succeed in this way. It is an expression of my love.

1979 is coming to a close, and 1980 will truly be a year of hope. This is the night time, but when 1980 comes we will see the daylight for the Unification Church. If you can truly say that with true love you will go all the way to the goal, with real commitment, raise your hands please.

God bless all of you.

## HOUSE OF PROVIDENCE

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### December 9, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

Since God’s ideal of creation has not been fulfilled, the word restoration came into being. If there had been no fall, the house of the ideal would have been erected, but because of the fall a house that needs to be restored came into being instead. If there had been no fall, God intended Adam and Eve to be the parents of mankind. They would have been united with God, and the angelic world united with them. What would have been the central theme of such unity?

All human life is governed by principle; that principle is the central theme of the universe, and it governs all systems and forms of life. Where does that principle begin? lt comes out of God’s Principle of Creation. This created world resembles God’s own qualities. All things of the universe have dual essentialities, and there is always subject and object. Everything exists in reciprocal relationships of subject and object, up and down, and left and right. The purpose of creation is the realization of love.

If someone asked what was the fulfillment of the ideal of creation, you would reply that it is the heavenly four position foundation, which is the true unity of love centered upon parents. When parents and children are united in love, that unity is permanent and everlasting. The origin of that love is permanent The family is the base and the dwelling place of such perfected love. In a family and society where love is perfect, trust is also perfect. Then the relationships among the members of such families would be perfect. Since any infiltration of evil into such a family would mean its destruction, evil could not be allowed A man could go out and fight to the death to defend such a family. The worst imaginable thing in the universe would be the corruption or destruction of such perfection of love.

Such a family centered on perfected love would be a central point to multiply such love. Adam’s family should have been that nucleus. Then his children’s families would have been the expansion of that family As each generation formed the four position foundation, they would be connected to each other. Those foundations would contain both vertical and horizontal, at precisely ninety degrees to each other. The vertical can only meet the horizontal at ninety degrees, and that shall be the center of the universe. These families would definitely multiply and expand, but they would be connected to the central one. not isolated from each other. In other words, all these building blocks of the heavenly kingdom would be interrelated.

Where would we find a manual or instruction book of love? Adam’s family was supposed to be that manual. Adam and Eve were supposed to be the visual aids for teaching love to the universe, for in them would be seen an example of the perfection of love. The love of men would be like Adam’s, and the love of women like Eve’s. Children would look to the children of Adam and Eve as their examples.

Adam was in a position to be proud of his wife and children, and Eve was in a position to be proud of her husband and children. The children were in a position to be proud of their parents and each other. Adam’s assets would be his wife and children.

In American society we frequently see individuals trying to be proud of themselves. After the Science Conference last month we had some informal discussion with Family members, and the differences between Western and Eastern culture were talked about. The Western culture is always based on “I”, or oneself. “I” is always most important. The evidence comes from English: wherever oneself is referred to, it is with i as a capital letter. “I” is number one.

You have much more to have pride in before you are proud of yourself. Adam is proud of his wife and sons and daughters. That’s how God prepared man’s innate nature to be in perfection. If during a family gathering each child and each parent is trying to promote himself, it is not much fun. But what if each one is proud of the other instead of himself? Furthermore, how would God, who is presiding over the meeting, feel about it? Instead of being proud of Himself, God would be proud of Adam and Eve. If Adam is disregarding everyone else then God wouldn’t feel so good about him. In effect, Adam would be strutting in front of God, saying how wonderful he was.

God is wiser than to write the cosmic law in that fashion. According to the universal principle, each one should be proud of the other. The father is proud of the mother, and the mother proud of the father in front of their children. The children are proud of their parents. When each is proud of the other then there is unity and harmony, and thus beauty. How would the children react if the father asked, “Don’t you think I’m better than your mother?” It’s not very beautiful.

Suppose the father has a Ph.D. but the mother has only a little education. Would it be right for the father to boast about how much more education he has than the mother? What matters in a family is not how much knowledge you have, but how much love you have. Money, knowledge and power have no significance in the family. True love is what matters. If true love is God’s love then what is God’s love? What kind of love does God like most? He would like the unselfish love that wants to serve other people.

The opposite of true love is evil love, which is self-centered. Here in America money seems very important; is that your goal? Why isn’t knowledge your highest priority? If you have a great quantity of money, power and knowledge, you might be able to influence the world, but you would not find love there. First of all, love cannot be packaged because it cannot be seen. Don’t people pay more attention to something they can readily use and identify? Or do they pay more attention to invisible love? If you have a powerful tool or machine would you want to trade it for an invisible package of love? It sounds like a losing game, doesn’t it?

When you American women are engaged do you wonder how much money your fiancé has, or how much power or influence he has? Do American women today really evaluate their husbands this way? Would you want to dress nicely or poorly to extend your love to someone? Would it look better to see people in love in nice clothes, or in shabby, smelly clothes? As far as love is concerned, what you wear doesn’t affect its value.

Is love only suitable in a palace among royal finery? Doesn’t it also exist in the poor cottages of fishermen and farmers? Which is better? It is a matter of intensity and quality of love. Even though you are living in a palace, if your love is self-centered it will be poorer than the unselfish love of humble people. Love can go in one of two directions: unselfish love is always directed toward the heavenly road, and selfish love is always bound toward the satanic road. Why couldn’t we enjoy selfish love and still go to heaven? It sounds like a good deal.

We know that the universe is made from energy. Where does it come from? Does energy come first, or interaction? This is an important issue. If there is no reciprocal relationship in the universe then there is no way energy can be produced. The Principle says that subject and object always interact. You can’t force molecules or atoms to interact with each other. If they have an innate subject-object relationship then automatically they will interact, but not because the scientist desires it. It happens if there is a fundamental subject-object relationship between them. Their give and take produces energy. Before energy there was interaction, and before interaction there was subject and object.

Universal law states that a subject and object will not interact unless there will be some mutual benefit. When you say something is good or bad then you are recognizing that you do or do not want to participate in something. If something is bad then you want to separate from it. No one will mingle with certain people or activities if he knows he will be harmed by the experience; right away he would leave. We are made in such a way that we interact, but only when there is some benefit to be gained.

God made man in such a way that he needs woman, and woman that she needs man. What woman would say that she is complete unto herself and doesn’t need man? Saying that she was self-sufficient would be denying the basic tenet of the universe. Do you want to scatter any benefit you receive, or gather it close to you? Benefit is derived in a specific way, not at random. When plus and minus interact to gather benefit around them, do they rejoice, or stand still, or hate each other? What is the central theme that plus and minus and subject and object can enjoy together? Between men and women the central theme is love. Does that love have some central purpose and direction? Can it be linked to a greater love and purpose? That greater love can also be linked to a higher purpose, and on and on.

You belong to the Unification Church, and then where? To America, and then to the world, and the world belongs to God. You belong to many things, but there must be some central theme that is common to everything. Will American dollars talk loud and clear to everything? How about influence, or knowledge?

You are right in saying that love is the common theme, but would people in the past answer differently? What about 1,000 years from now? How can you guarantee that society’s value system won’t change in a thousand years? It’s a crazy world. The past, present and future must have some common road. That common factor must be acceptable in all ages and cultures.

What kind of love is that? What is true love? It is love that God approves of. It is love of which He is master, not men. Because God approves that love, the entire universe must follow that way. That love is the center of the individual, family, society, nation, world and cosmos. The key common factor is the heavenly four position foundation. The love that consummates that four position foundation will work on every level of life. This is the number one heavenly law in the universe.

Any person who can be accepted by this heavenly law can be accepted everywhere, on any level, and be approved by God. Two people can be as ugly as Idaho potatoes, yet their love together can be sweet like honey. Would that husband regret that he had to look at his wife’s ugly face for the rest of his life? Would this husband want a more beautiful wife? If he had true love would he have such unhealthy thoughts? With true love that husband would think that even though his wife is not Miss America, it would be beautiful for him to love her, and God would appreciate this unity of extremes. If this husband has such love, through that couple God will send beautiful children who are truly like Him.

God would praise that couple, and their children would praise those parents because of their unselfish love. When God and the children can approve those parents, the universe would bow down to them as well. It is true love which can cause that.

No matter how beautiful men and women are, as long as they are selfish and vain their own children will withdraw from them, the neighbors will criticize, and they will be miserable themselves. In the end they have lost everything, and they won’t even love themselves. But when you have a fervent love for others and demonstrate your unselfishness, you bring things together.

We find the four position foundation in the family, with father and mother, and son and daughter. This structure is the same in any social organization, such as an organization with a president and employees. The Unification Church is no different. In the nation the father and mother’s role is carried out by the President and First Lady. If the world was united then the only difference between the nation and the world would be one of scale; the content would be the same. This would apply also to all of heaven and earth.

So far we have talked about the common factor in the universe. Where can we be trained in this? The workshop of love is the family. The father represents one half of heaven, as well as the world, the nation and the tribe. That one person represents all of these. The mother represents the other side of all that background. She was sent to your home as the representative of the feminine side. Why should a father and mother be united in marriage? By their being united in the home, all the background they represent is also united, like strands of rope twining together into one. When you move forward, actually the whole universe is following you.

Love is like a net pulled by a fishing trawler- with it you can catch the nation and the world and even God. With that kind of universal representation there is no gate you cannot pass through. When the father and mother are united then the entire universe is becoming one and smiling at them. In that situation there is nothing just for the individual; everything is a public representation of the universe, so when they have joy then the entire universe has joy.

What kind of fun is there in modern dances where one person wriggles around all by himself? If you have someone to hold and turn with together then you have more joy because that togetherness represents the universal formula. The worst enemy is he who tries to sever these things from you. Selfishness is our worst enemy because it isolates everyone from everything else.

If God is love then why can’t He forgive and love Satan? Jesus taught that we should love our enemies, so doesn’t he mean we should love Satan? No, he means you should love the person who has become a victim of Satan. In order to love Satan you have to exterminate him. Satan is nothing more than the personification of selfishness, the nature that wants others to serve “me”. Selfishness will fragment the universe and cause disorder.

From the beginning of history God’s way has always been a sacrificial one, a tradition of self-denial to serve others. Why is this the key? Because it is the only way to counteract selfishness. The great religious leaders in history never had one good day while they were on earth because they went the way of suffering. What does Unification mean? It means unity of all religions. We are proclaiming that we are going to unite all the religious roads into one and pay all their debts so that liberation can come for all. Does that mean the Unification Church is the easiest one to believe in? No, it means we are undertaking the toughest of all possible roads of religion.

If you want to believe in the ideal of unification then you have to commit yourself to the degree that you could sacrifice your own wife, children, Church and nation, and of course yourself. If I sincerely want to bring unification to the world’s faiths then I must be ready to sacrifice the Unification Church itself. Why are you so quiet? Do you have confidence you can meet this criterion?

If you were a blessed husband and your wife said to you, “We have two children and a third on the way, but in order to live up to this Unification life they have to go to the nursery and I have to go on the CARP team. What kind of Church is this! I can’t do it any more,” how would you reply? Would you agree with her? You should say, “Get behind me Satan! You are bringing destruction to our family, to our nation and to heaven. I love you but I cannot love Satan.”

I want you to understand that God always sacrifices His loved ones. God sacrifices Himself first, and no one can take more of a beating than God, but then He uses the principle of the universe by sacrificing His loved ones to save mankind. The providence of restoration is such that He will apply His law until Satan can no longer oppose Him. No religion here on earth truly represents God’s sacrificial standard, however; not Christianity, Buddhism, nor any other. But the Unification Church is a religion which, for the first time in all history, is determined to be truly in the likeness of God and act like Him.

I am using precisely the same formula. There was a time when my family became an obstacle to heaven’s dispensation, and I had to cut it off. When I had opposition from my own parents I had to give them up, and cut myself off from society and the nation so that I would have no obstacle to the heavenly way. Some people think my policies are the Korean or Oriental way, but I tell you that it is not so. Why would I be opposed by Orientals if it were the Oriental way?

If I did everything the American way, there would be no reason for Americans to oppose me. My way of life is certainly not the American way, but not the Oriental way either. It is the way of the heavenly kingdom. God came to the human world, going forward step by step in such a way that He loved everyone, without exception. How am I different compared to other religions leaders? After knowing God’s way of life I determined to walk every inch of the path myself.

In Korea I loved the members more than my own wife and children. Why did my first family oppose me so much? It was because I loved the members more. There was no other reason. That’s how I covered every inch, like God did. That’s how I loved the society, nation and world more than anything that belonged to me.

Do you think I love America? I love this nation by giving my heart and soul to it; that is the degree of love I have. You Americans are indebted to me. Do you know that? How would you repay it? With dollars, with praise, with public announcements? You are indebted to me in love, and love is the only way you can repay it. That is why you love me, and you extend that to other Koreans and Orientals as well. Then when blessing time comes you ask me for Korean wives or husbands. Why are Koreans special to you? It is a manifestation of the fact that you know you are indebted in love and you want to repay it.

Korea and America are two extremes, and I came here to make the two into one. When the gulf between them shrinks until they meet in the center, they will be one family. I came to bring them together with one net of love. This is not something that human power alone could accomplish, however. When spring comes then the trees and bushes begin to bud and show signs of life. When the cosmic spring dawns then the love of the universe smiles upon us and signs of eternal life appear.

What is God’s plan and design? He is thinking of one home. Would He be thinking of a small house or a big house? How does He want to build that big house? It is simple: He will start out with a small house in the center and make it bigger and bigger and bigger. The blessing is the uniqueness of the Unification Church. To be restored to get the blessing, you should get out of the fallen world and come back to the true center to receive the blessing. During this process you will get Satan off your back so that he gives up on you. Then you are qualified for blessing. Have you knocked Satan away?

The person who is qualified to live in the house of providence is the person who has absolute, unchanging and everlasting love. How much do you trust such a person? Absolutely. What qualities did unfallen Adam have to demonstrate? Absolute faith and belief in God, and then absolute faith in Eve. Do you have that? American society today does not have that. American culture is always changing and fluid, floating anchorless.

You like hamburgers, don’t you? That is an eating habit you have. Sleeping late in the morning can also become a habit. A person can have his mind set according to certain prejudices and resist the Unification Church way because it is strange.

Is there room for God’s providence to adopt your way? What about my way? God sees that His way is my way. This is the key question. In the eyes of heaven nothing that you have become accustomed to has any value except love. We must base our lives on that and develop it into greater value.

Would American knowledge have any value in the house of providence? America’s power and money would not serve that house. Instead, it would all be an obstacle to love because with power and money people think they already know the right way. Most people feel that their way of life has some value, but all those customary things become their enemy when they find God’s way. Then they have to deny all those old ways and separate from them. Those things would not help them find true, unselfish love.

God wears eyeglasses of love. With those glasses He can see immediately who has selfish love. Adam was supposed to have absolute faith, plus absolute character and personality, such that he could not be tempted in any way by Satan. Do you have that kind of personality?

Any person who whispers some information to you, saying, “Only you know this. You should keep this a secret,” is Satan. And the person who hears and keeps it to himself instead of reporting to the proper central figure is an accomplice or co-worker of Satan. In the garden of Eden Satan whispered to Eve that God didn’t want her to know that if she ate the fruit of good and evil her eyes would be opened and she would see everything as God did. Satan said not to tell anyone, that it was for her ears alone. The first thing Eve should have done was speak to God about it, asking what He thought. Simply because Eve hid that information and was persuaded by it, she was swayed to Satan’s side. You have to let God know and let the proper channel know if someone tells you such a secret for your ears alone. You may think you are betraying a confidence, but not at all; that is how you can help save that person. Then there is still a chance that the person can be restored.

Suppose Satan came to tell me he had a good deal to offer which I shouldn’t tell God about. If I kept it to myself would I be a good friend of God? This point is very important. If any members come to tell Col. Pak some information, then he tells it to me immediately. Leaders always want to report the good things to me, but if they hide the bad things then that is satanic also. If some wound or cancer is there, it should be reported to the physician so a cure can be given. Who will cut off the cancer? If you try to do surgery on your own then you stand a good chance of making a blunder; only a skilled surgeon should attempt it.

Unless you know this rule very clearly then Satan can easily infiltrate through communists to destroy the heavenly system. There is a reporting system set up already through the leaders, so any information that someone says you should keep secret should be reported. Satan always acts clandestinely, while God operates publicly. This is a practical application of Principle in daily life.

Sometimes even members in good standing receive some information that makes them shake and waver; they do not have the absolute personality of God. But no matter how many thousands of people join, become leaders and then drop out, it never changes me in any respect. I could never have come this far without God. God is alive. The amazing thing is that if someone of high caliber drops away, God always brings in a better person. That is an absolute rule. As long as I am fulfilling my central responsibility then God will always replenish a loss with something better. God is not in a losing game.

The third element that Adam should possess is absolute love. No matter what tribulation comes, even if I am dying in prison, only one thing will occupy my mind-the love of God. My faith in God is absolute. Once 1 promise God something, that is absolute. Once instructions come from God, it is absolute and there is no room for change. Even if it involves hardship I never think about that. During my life in the North Korean concentration camp I could really prove what kind of son of filial piety I was. I never longed to be somewhere else during that time.

I prayed many times, but never once in prison did I ask God for help to ease my suffering. I always told God not to worry about me, that I would assume responsibility to clean up communism. Even there I thought how I would conquer the communist way of life and march to Moscow. Nothing has changed my commitment to that at all, and this is why God trusts me absolutely. No matter what difficulties come to me, God knows I will go straight ahead; never will I vacillate back and forth.

If the world opposes me, I will keep marching forward with absolute love, faith and personality. That is the qualification to be unfallen Adam. That quality was also to be Eve’s position and property. With these properties the entire universe can be conquered. I do not have money in my pocket or any worldly power, yet there is nothing that bothers me. I concentrate on these three elements, and I know that then God will mobilize whatever resources are necessary.

You must be bold enough to stand before God and tell Him to test you, that Satan can never bother you. Are you such people? You should be able to tell God that your character is absolute and you will never be swayed by Satan’s enticements. How can you prove that? By showing that you love God more than anything under the sun, including your own family, your children or wife, and even yourself. When you demonstrate that one quality then you can pass.

In order to prove that I love God most, I am willing to sacrifice even the Unification Church. If I use your efforts for the sacrificial purpose then God’s love will be added to you and you will never have to die on the altar. You will become historical people and future history will honor you. I tell you to sacrifice yourself for the sake of your nation and the world. That’s how I live. Especially since coming to America I committed everything I have for the sake of the nation. I am actually making the Korean and Japanese members suffer for the sake of this nation.

Would you rather let everyone else suffer while you live an easy life? If so then you will be destroyed. Since I am asking everyone else to suffer for America, I want you Americans to suffer more than they do. That’s the only way you can receive the true love of God. Is this wrong? I want each of you to love America more than I do. That’s what all America and the spirit world yearns for as well. If white people cannot follow this tradition, I know black people will follow it. If they cannot, then someone else will. God will raise up someone who can. If no one in this hemisphere will set that tradition, God will even bring Asians to uphold it.

With the money and energy I have already spent in this country I could easily mobilize Asians or Africans, but so far I have given more tribulation to the Asian members. My words today shall be fulfilled. I came to America and I loved white and black people completely, unloading every ounce of my energy for their sake. Does anyone think I have done something wrong?

You should not be wavering, but your eyes should be watching straight ahead. Even if whispers come to your ears from other people, they should not make you shaky; no one should be able to divert you. How much do you believe in the Unification Church? As much as I do? If so then I have succeeded. An absolute character can totally withstand any temptation, particularly lustful temptation. I know that in some cases you lived like animals in years past. Since joining the Unification Church have you ever remembered those days with happiness? If not then you are straight in your mind and firm as a rock.

If you are shaky but you receive the blessing then you have a terrible problem to deal with. Therefore, even after getting the blessing there is a period of three years to demonstrate that your fidelity is so strong that no unhealthy thinking comes even in your dreams.

There is no way the four position foundation can be erected without the three qualifications of absolute faith, personality and love for God, True Parents, and your spouse. Could someone with a persuasive tongue convince you that your natural parents are not your parents? Nothing can change that. Your relationship with God should be absolute also. as well as your marriage. You cannot deny your own parents, so you cannot deny your wife or husband. If parents are united in that fashion then their relationship with their children will be absolute as well. That is the tradition we must build.

How real and undeniable have the True Parents become in your life? Why do we need True Parents to begin with? After receiving the Principle, you pay indemnity first by cutting your ties with the old world. Then you must be accepted by God, who will bestow the title Israel, or “Victor.”

We are not talking about only life on earth, but spirit world as well. Someone has to pioneer the path to God in spirit world, and then open the road to the earth. Recognition must be received in spirit world before it is received on earth. The True Parents must receive license from the spirit world to unite that realm. What is the qualification for the position of absolute Adam? Absolute faith, character and love. With this credential, he then comes to initiate the dispensation on earth. That is the role of the Messiah.

Once he has erected a foothold here on earth, he must expand heaven’s territory, with the individual, family, tribe, nation and so forth. Every individual here on earth needs salvation, and so theoretically everyone should go through this ordeal and pay this indemnity. Do you think anyone else is capable of doing it? No. That is why God selects a representative of all mankind to undergo these ordeals once and for all. Whenever there is a big obstacle to go over, the four position foundation is always at stake. It was lost in the garden of Eden, so it is at stake in every battle here on earth.

First True Parents are installed here on earth, and then all mankind is linked to their family. A new race is being created here, which is the true Adam’s race. My qualification was received in spirit world, and I came to consummate it here on earth. My credential is the Divine Principle, of which the central theme is the four position foundation. Jacob had twelve sons, and his family multiplied to 72. Moses had twelve tribes and 72 disciples. Jesus had twelve apostles and 72 disciples. The flue Parents have three levels of twelve families, plus 72 families.

For each of you to follow my pattern you each need twelve disciples plus 72 disciples, or 84. We want to consummate this restoration in seven years, which works out to one person a month. By doing so you become a universal man who can go anywhere. For this reason the True Parents will have twelve children within twenty years. Mother has only one more to go! Through three generations that will become a family of 72. There is no room to compromise in the providence. God knows it is not easy to have one baby after another and that Mother is very fatigued. Do you think whether you bring babies to the world is totally up to you alone? It is a heavenly gift and blessing.

My family is the Abel family, and each of you is in a position to create a Cain family centered upon it. The couples of the various blessings all form a fence around my family, all linked together in the four position foundation as one family of man.

Some Americans complain that the Korean leaders I bring to this country don’t know anything about American culture, but that statement is not understandable. There are many white and black families coming in and they all form layers around the center. Who knows my history better than the older Korean members? Then you are in a position to learn. It would be best if I taught you directly, but I don’t have the time for that. If I am here for three years then the English members will complain that I should stay in England for three years; the Japanese, South Americans, Africans, and so forth will all say the same thing. But that is impossible. We are unfortunately bound by physical limitations on earth, so I send a representative to each continent and nation in my place.

The Korean leaders did not come on their own, but because I asked them to, and I want them to teach you the tradition; they are not here to make a power base for themselves or anyone else. They go by the rules, without compromise. That’s the fastest way. If you are seasoned under such leadership then you will grow faster.

The house of providence is being built step-bystep according to the Principle, and in order to do this I received incredible persecution and opposition. But it doesn’t matter, because I will go on no matter what. My individual path is no longer an individual one; when I suffer, Mother also receives persecution, and our children are affected as well. When my children go to school they are not left in peace. The other students whisper behind their backs, testing them and ridiculing them. Ye Jin is now in college and she told me that being the daughter of a famous man is not easy. Even the most normal things she does still become the topic of gossip. Since you are connected with me, you also will become the talk of the town. People tell each other how you are brainwashed.

Now that President Park has died, people no longer say we are agents of the KCIA. Now our missionaries around the world are accused of being agents of the American CIA! People say that no one else could fund such a big operation. Everyone thinks that I am friendly with some kind of CIA or other!

The conclusion is that you need True Parents. They pioneer the way, and all you have to do is hang on. If a horse is galloping along, all you have to do is ride him and you will get to the finish line the same time he does. I am your horse. Would you rather I were a white man? The black people would be upset if I were white. There has been a great historical battle between blacks and whites, so a mediator is needed to stop the fighting. Should that person be white or black? He should be some other color so he could be the same distance from each of them.

I am linking the races into one family of man, and I am also linking the two cultures of East and West. Only the Unification Church can do this. I am sure before joining the Unification Church some white members would avoid sitting next to a black person, but now they want black husbands and wives! Who convinced you that international marriage was good? We will become the love race and we will live in the house of providence. Our movement is the one which will finish the dispensation for the house of providence. That means we have to liquidate the entire debt of history. I have been doing this step by step.

The house of providence will start out small, but then get bigger and bigger, embracing the nation and world, until finally the dwelling of God can be with men. Then the four position foundation is fulfilled. In the Unification Church, the True Parents and you men and women are already a four position foundation. Do you love me? I don’t believe you! What is the foremost anxiety and desire of the True Parents? That you love each other as much as you love me. The True Parents are the examples, and by practicing loving them you will know how you should love each other. That love is the key.

In the ultimate Kingdom of Heaven, Adam is the head of the family, tribe and nation, and Adam and Eve are head of the world. It is innate in human nature for children to want their father and mother to be the king and queen. It makes sense, for as long as God is our Father He is our King. Then naturally your father is to be your king as well as your father.

If there had been no fall then God would have dwelled in Adam’s house. Love is created in the four position foundation when the male and female essentialities come into oneness. Love is sacred, but Satan twisted it around, and made the most sacred thing a dirty thing. Children are participants in their parents’ love. You are the participants of your parents’ love; that means you are one body with them centering upon love. Then when love is pulled, everyone follows as one unit.

Why do parents and children love each other? It is natural because they originated from one point. The source of love is invisible, but it takes visible form in children. When I look at my child I am looking at Mother, at God, at myself. A child is a mysterious being. How then could you separate yourself from your parents? They are you.

Today American homes are breaking down, which indicates they are going against heavenly principles. Brothers and sisters are comrades in love, so how could they fight? When you lift your right arm, you are lifting your father’s arm; when you lift your left arm you are lifting your mother’s arm. Sun Jin said that her right leg was given her by Daddy, and her left leg by Mommy. That’s a correct answer because she is a participant in her parents’ love.

You are given rebirth through True Parents, but you don’t yet contain a seed of love. By loving True Parents you come into that position. In that love you want to stay with them all the time and bring them joy. Why is that? By uniting in love and really longing to be with them you are creating a seed of love in yourself. You love Father first, then Mother, then the children. By doing so you are resurrecting yourself. This is what you are doing in everyday life. That is why spiritually you become very close to heaven, and the spirit world will tell you much about that relationship.

How many of you have seen me at least once in prayers or visions? This is how True Parents become real to you. When you really long for me so much that you forget to eat or sleep, then you are connected to spirit world. That is the privilege I give to you. With that spiritual relationship you will be guided precisely about where to go and what to do to fulfill the mission. In that way you are serving your Parents in a living personal relationship.

If someone really experiences this kind of spiritual relationship, how could he be swayed by someone else? Impossible. That’s how you develop absolute character, but you still have a long way to go. When you are really hungry or exhausted, but still longing most of all for True Parents, then spirit world opens up to you. That is a privileged relationship between you and me, a unique Unification Church treasure. One way or another each of you must reach that point.

If you do that then you will be instructed and guided wherever you go. When you go to the ocean, you know how to catch fish. When you go the mountains, certain signs will guide you to the right place. With the love of God and True Parents you can embrace everything else because there is nothing that does not come under such love. Because God and True Parents already cover the entire universe, you can go anywhere. That’s how we can become one world.

The unity of one family of man shall come through this parental, God-centered love. In your lifetime you should be in a position to love and serve 84 people. That road begins on the servant of servant level, where you become the servant of the enemy’s servant, not the heavenly servant. That is the starting point. Then you step up to be a servant. First you serve the enemy’s servant, then serve the enemy. Then you become the adopted son, and finally the sons and daughters of God.

You can never be adopted by God until Satan will state that you have nothing to do with Satan any more. That is your credential. Then through True Parents you become direct sons and daughters of God. Until you truly give yourself unto your life, you cannot be promoted to the true son’s position. When Jesus was crucified, all his disciples ran away, so they were not in a position to become true sons and daughters. Jesus washed the feet of his disciples. Even the son of God started in the servant’s position.

When you serve twelve different people, they become one centering on you. They become the nucleus, and unite with the 72. When you come that far then you are automatically involved in the tribe and nation. This principle is always the same. Therefore, Principle teaches that the ideal of creation is the fulfillment of the four position foundation. The ultimate result of completing it would be the creation of the house of providence. That house will be your home, nation, kingdom and world. In that house all five colors of skin mingle together, and all nationalities are present there which used to be enemies in the past. In the house of providence there will be only the feeling of being brothers. When you serve people who were your enemies, they will melt and could never separate themselves from you.

Where is our house? Right here in America. America shall be made the house of providence. Your mission field is your house of providence. No matter how severe the winter, when the spring comes all the ice and snow are melted into water. If an American girl marries a Japanese man and moves to his home, she will find a house of providence there because there will be a father and mother and their family. Imagine a blue-eyed Western girl bowing in the Japanese way to Japanese in-laws, enjoying Japanese food with them, sitting in the Japanese way. If you Americans marry African husbands and wives, the African parents shall be your parents and you will treat them as such.

We have many sets of parents. Who provides the elements of your body? The physical world is your first parent. Your natural parents brought you into this world, and they are your second parents. But God gave you eternal life, so He is the third parent. That is your parental line, and through it you are linked to everything else.

You practice love of God with your parents, and wherever you go and practice that way of life of love you will find heaven. Then when you are elevated to spirit world, you bring all your heavens together. One common law works everywhere.

You American women don’t want to serve parents-in-law, or grandparents-in-law, do you? Who is the oldest grandfather in the universe? God. If you hate your grandparents then actually you are hating God because He is the oldest grandparent. You must respect your grandparents as you respect God because they are relatives of His. When you bow to your grandparents and ask for their blessing, when they put their hands on your head then it is actually God giving you His blessing through them.

Did Esau and Jacob get Isaac’s blessing when he was old or young? He was practically in the grave and he couldn’t even see who he was blessing, but his blessing was fulfilled nevertheless. As an old man Isaac performed God’s duty. You must receive blessing from three generations-grandparents, parents, plus your husband or wife and your children. The husband and wife ask for the blessing of the other. When a husband or wife dies, his final words should be some blessing for his spouse, and that blessing shall be fulfilled. They are blessing each other into eternity, as candidates to receive eternal blessing.

Three generations are important in biblical history. The Jews speak of the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. We speak of the God of our grandparents, parents, and wife or husband.

Those who have failed to serve their grandparents on earth are crippled in spirit world. If you don’t have grandparents-in-law then you should borrow some old people from an old folks home and bring them to your own home to serve them. Would any grandparents want to live in an institution, or with their grandchildren? Would God want to stay by Himself in an institution, or with mankind?

You should be able to serve everyone, including the older generation, and people of all colors of skin. You should practice love from every different angle. When you love freely on earth then in spirit world you have freedom to love everyone. This world also welcomes such a universal man. That’s the only way we can make the entire world a house of providence. As you move closer in that direction, the spirit world will get closer and open up to you.

Imagine what would happen if you brought two black grandparents out of a senior citizens home to live with you, and served them as much as you loved God. They would completely open up, and that love would shine like gold. If you can love them as you do God, you are a saint, and you have a pass everywhere. It is not easy, of course, but when you bring yourself down to the humblest place and are victorious then you are making yourself a holy man.

How can you love birds and animals until you love your fellow man? God’s teaching is that you must know how to love your fellow man. Then by using that experience you can move from one aspect to another. Un Jin has a puppy and she really loves it, but I told her she shouldn’t love that dog until she had loved her fellow man. There are many pets and a great pet industry here in America and people pay a great deal of attention to them, but they neglect their fellow man. If this nation continues in that direction then it cannot flourish. Why couldn’t they adopt a black child from an orphanage and love him as much as they love their own child?

Until you love other people you are not in a position to love your pets. When you love your husband, parents, children, then you can have a pet in your home, raise a garden and ride horses. It is your privilege to love your parents, and after that you have the privilege of loving your dog. That’s how God sees the universe; this is His concept of love. isn’t it dramatic?

Do you want to live singly now? If you only want to live with your husband and not have to take care of anyone else, you won’t have to worry about the house of providence because you won’t have it! Could I come to your home any time? Maybe the first day, or one year later would you welcome me? How about if I were an invalid who needed care day and night? If I didn’t come myself but sent one person to your home for you to take care of would you accept him? I would be the hero of the senior citizens’ homes because I would find loving families for them all. ln order to have a true home you need three generations living under one roof. If the grandparents who come to your home feel they can’t bless you because you didn’t love them then God can’t work through you.

There are all kinds of people living at my home -Japanese, Europeans, Americans, black, white, yellow-and all sizes. East Garden is a real melting pot but that brings many headaches with it, so I made it my rule not to look at their faces; then I would not feel critical but could just love them. I am practicing this myself, and so should you in your own home.

My mind is full of all the problems and worries people bring to me, but because I have absolute character I have never thought I could not go on. Compared to my burden, what you worry about is have hardly begun. You only have to worry about yourself, but when I move the entire world is affected. That is a heavy burden. You are in a position to want to lighten my burden and be sympathetic.

When the companies and organizations of our movement run out of money, the leaders come to me to solve the problem. Maybe they think that I have a vault of gold somewhere to dip into. They are running a company and dealing with personnel and financial problems, but I am responsible for the entire universe. Where should I go when I run out of money? I don’t want to hear our opposition gloat that we have run out of money and have nowhere to turn.

Whenever a problem comes I am determined to solve it, not for myself, but for the sake of the world. When the world knows this, everyone will bow down as they realize their indebtedness. Before they worry about themselves, I am concerned. The people of the world have not made one gesture of appreciation, but still I worry about them. Why should I be concerned about communism in America, or about the moral degradation of its young people? I cannot help being concerned because I am responsible for the world. Do you want to be like me and accept the responsibility?

I am the champion fund raiser and the champion witnesser. I have suffered more than anyone else. Can you complain about me? If I had enslaved you but did nothing for you in return then perhaps you could complain, but that is not the case. Not one person has ever outdone me.

The person bearing the greatest burden for the house of providence shall be most blessed. Parents naturally pay more attention to the child who bears the greatest burden of the house. Sometimes you think you have done a great job, but instead of praising you I may ignore you, or even criticize you. Inside you feel hurt, but wait for three generations: if I have not paid appropriate attention then God will do so many times over. That law will never change.

I received persecution from the existing Christian churches, from America, and from communists, but while they oppose me they are forfeiting their blessing to me. People who persecute you are actually saying, “Here’s my blessing. Take it.” All you have to say is, “Thank you very much.” The more America opposes us, the greater the blessings that will come upon us.

Eventually America will have to surrender. If that were not the case then I would have been destroyed a long time ago, but because I know that law, I can win. When I went to England there was a Rolls Royce waiting for me. The German members all begged me to come to their nation, saying they had a house and Mercedes waiting for me. Why do people pay so much attention to me and want me to visit their nation? They know they have received more than what they could give in return.

Do you think East Garden is too big a house for me? You have received much, so you want to reciprocate and this is why you feel the way you do. Actually I pay no attention to the kind of house I live in or the clothes I wear. I hate to wear ties and white shirts, and would rather be more casual, but Mother tells me, “You can’t go out like that!” Why should men wear such a useless item as a tie? If we gathered all the ties in America and sold them, we could take care of all the Cambodians and then that might be a reason to buy a tie. Am I a low character if I don’t wear a tie, and an important person when I do? You don’t compute my value that way.

If half the population of America became Moonies, I would tell them to fast three days every month, and the money from the uneaten food would be given on a rotating basis to the fifty poorest nations in the world. Knowing that America was fasting to help poor people, would the recipients of that aid be happy to go on a three-day fast themselves?

Once the dispensation comes to a certain level, world restoration is not that difficult. If we gave all the MFT result away to the poor nations of the world, don’t you suppose foreign ministers would line up at East Garden to ask for their share? While they are waiting we could give them a Divine Principle workshop. Do you think they would listen or not?

Today we are laying a foundation for such events. Whether the American government likes this or not is irrelevant. What matters is whether we can save the world. If the government doesn’t do it then we should. Do you welcome or avoid MFT duty? We need 100,000 people on M FT. Who is going to win those members? Certainly you can do it.

American young people have tried everything to find happiness in life-drugs, sex, streaking-but there is nowhere left to turn except Divine Principle.

When they taste it they will pour in like an avalanche, but right now they don’t know what kind of truth we have. Were you problem children and troublemakers before you joined? You are troublemakers who somehow drifted into the Unification Church. Now are you problem children? Now you are heavenly children.

Problem children can turn into heavenly children. More problem children are out there; they are basically good people, but they are ignorant of anything worthwhile going on. Once the message reaches them they will change. That means we need television broadcasting, and should buy our own station. If people could hear me on TV for fifteen days would they listen? Some would listen because they want to learn about Divine Principle, others because they want to oppose me and criticize, but they will listen. In the meantime their hostility will be disarmed and they will be melted. Do you think I have that capability ?

I could be a one-man show and no one could compete with me. I could be a storyteller, write novels, read poetry. When I smiled, people would smile; when I laughed, they would laugh; when I cried, they would cry. When I say, “Let’s save America,’ all 220 million Americans will say it with me. We are seriously thinking about buying a TV station. We will buy the New York Times and Washington Post as well. I’m sure they will all hear about this, but let them hear-that is my honest intention. We lay our cards on the table. We are already setting up a budget for that. Even if you are criticized, stand up and live like real men and women. The New York Times will become “Our Times.” and Washington Post will be “Our Post.”

When I came to New York in 1972 and 1973 1 saw several buildings I thought we should buy, and by 1979 we had them all. At that point American young people thought I was really crazy. Think of the changes that happened between 1973 and 1979, and then think of what the next ten years will bring. Will I be standing still? Never! Another version of home church is house of providence. We will do that. The showdown will be made within ten years.

Are there any CARP members here? Are you ready to be locomotives? Are you a*aid of the communists? Why do we need a strong CARP movement? To fight communism in this country. The Japanese communists will crumble before me, and already they hate me because I am a powerful fighter. If you don’t have time to go to the barbershop, this is one time it’s all right to let your hair grow! It’s OK if your blue jeans wear out and get ragged, wearing away from the bottom up so they get shorter and shorter.

What do we gain by doing this? We are creating our home, our village, nation and world. How many of you would like to visit Korea? Since I can’t afford to send you to Korea, I brought several Korean leaders here instead. Do you hate them? Really no? I brought European leaders here first, then the Japanese so that you could learn from their way of life. The Japanese naturally sit on the floor, and by following their pattern it becomes natural. Where do you find any American congregation sitting on the floor for so long? If we are united on this ground floor, which is the hardest thing, then everything else unites naturally.

In Korea, if you stick your legs out in front of you when you sit on the ground, it is very bad manners. It would be taken as a sign that you would kick your grandparents! What could educate American young people in these things except religious principles? Is there any other power that could overcome your native culture? Could music or dancing persuade you? Only a religious leader and a religious truth could tame these wild young people.

At the Science Conference the scientists agreed that only a stronger religious influence could bring hope to the world. Actually they learned that from us. If the Rockefeller Foundation paid millions of dollars, could they train young people this way? Only a religious leader could do this.

If I had been welcomed by Americans, what would have happened in this nation by now? What would happen in America if college presidents urged me to come to their campus to train their students? Actually that is your job, and it still remains to be done.

You should be capable of dealing with every aspect of American life-whether culture, business, labor unions-everything. I am involved with everything, so we have cultural groups, businesses, media. I want to be involved in every facet of American life. How could I save someone if I didn’t know them? You too should be men for all seasons.

Don’t you want to have a better position in the future? Then you must submit to training. That will include martial arts as well. Even women should learn martial arts so they can handle any man. This is necessary because our ultimate enemy is the communist ideology. We are talking about a rally in Moscow. When I proclaimed that we would have such a rally it was not ideal talk; I am now preparing for that goal step by step. America is not the only problem. We will raise the house of providence even on communist territory. I do not mean we will destroy them with violence. Our way is to cultivate them with truth and love, but until then we must be able to defend ourselves. This is our duty and responsibility, and each one should do his utmost.

Your target should be to bring in 84 members in seven years, and then you shall be a tribal messiah. After that you will easily become a national, world and universal messiah. The more the free world and communist worlds fight against us, the more they will decline because that is the heavenly dispensation. The Unification Church seems to be the underdog, yet it will grow, and the only place the world will find hope is here.

I told the Korean brides-to-be to go to CARP, and I will push them the hardest and let them suffer more. Would you American women just stand by when you see them working hard? You are bigger in every way so why couldn’t you defeat them?

Wherever we go we have the one goal of the house of providence. The time has come when I will rotate the American members to other nations around the world. If I select you to go to another nation, I will tell the Church in that nation to let you use my car and my house. The men should chauffeur the women I send, and the women chauffeur the men. Both the guests and members of the host country should learn about each other, representing the pride and prestige of their nations. Our goal is to find the one house of providence wherever we go.

1979 is just about over. Do you feel the need to take a rest and start 1980 slowly? Do you want to take leave from the Unification Church over Christmas? Do you want to go ahead with your mission, even up north where it is shivery cold? Do you think I deserve some vacation on a warm beach somewhere? But my pockets are totally empty, so who will buy the airplane ticket?

The money I spend in America comes mostly from abroad. You are the ones who always empty my pockets! I know your situation very well, how you feel and where you are, what suffering and anguish you go through. That is because I experienced all those things before you did. When you face certain difficulties, God always compares what you do with how I handled that kind of situation. God’s criterion is based on what I did. God will notice if your record is as good as mine, and God is even thinking that after three generations He will match the descendants of such a person with Reverend Moon’s descendants.

So you see that today we have no complaint. You have the consolation that no matter what difficulty you have, I have gone through far more. Because I won over it, why can’t you? Have you ever thought that you might die for the dispensation? Many times I thought I had reached my final moment and would die for God. Each difficulty you overcome builds a new layer on your tower of achievement. Everyone is building his own tower, and you must feel that you will never stop building it until you die.

When you go to spirit world God will ask you certain questions, and one of them will be what you have thought about during your life on earth: Did you think about your own situation or something greater than yourself? His next question will be what you did during your life. You want to be able to answer that you loved mankind your whole life long.

The third question will be, “What did you leave behind for the sake of the past, present and future?” Your answer should be, “I left the heavenly family, heavenly society, heavenly nation and heavenly world behind, but the most important thing I left was their education in the tradition of love.” That is exactly what I am doing. When you go to spirit world you can say you learned the tradition of love from me. That’s why education and study of Divine Principle is very important in our way of life. Every moment counts, so let’s build the house of love.

Will you complain? How about tomorrow? Next year? The rest of your life? If not, it means I have fulfilled everything and nothing else remains to be done.

God bless you.

## CHILDREN’S DAY AND TRADITION

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON
SPEAKS ON

# CHILDREN’S DAY
AND TRADITION

### November 20, 1979
Los Angeles
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

There have been many religious organizations in history, and in today’s world, but there are few which celebrate days like God’s Day, Parents’ Day and Children’s Day. In the secular world there are days like Mother’s Day and Father’s Day, but the philosophy behind those days is entirely different from our reasons for celebrating the four heavenly holidays. Their reasons are horizontal or national in scope, but we have vertical reasons and historical significance behind what we do. We do not talk about tradition in a horizontal way, but centering upon God. We always put the word “True” in front of the names of these days, meaning that they are God-centered.

In considering the significance of these days we have to go all the way back before the fall and before the creation of Adam and Eve. Since the fall there has been no way for any man to celebrate True Parents’ Day or Day of All Things because the true God centered parents, children and all things could only exist before the fall of man. Since the fall, nothing could be called “true” in the sight of God, and thus, these days could not be celebrated. That must wait until mankind is restored to Adam and Eve’s position before the fall.

Where do all mankind stand then? Ever since the fall they have belonged to the satanic side and God could not claim them. As long as men remain on the satanic side, there is no one God can claim as being entirely His. The satanic world develops in the same sequence as the heavenly side, beginning with the individual, family, tribe, and so forth. All of these are interconnected and all together belong to one house of faith. Ever since the fall God’s actions have centered on restoring lost mankind. He cannot force them to return to His side. How can God restore them all? God cannot claim lost mankind as His own until a certain condition has been fulfilled by which Satan cannot accuse them any more.

has led a self-centered, individualistic way of life. Satan’s existence is based on the idea that everything exists for himself, and, therefore, he exploits the whole world for himself. Evil people are those who regard everything as existing for themselves. Satan lives a life of indulgence for his pleasure and he regards everything as prey to satisfy his mouth and stomach. Satanic love is sensual love for selfish pleasure. People who seek such love also want to exploit everything for their own sake, including freedom. Such people don’t acknowledge that any moral imperatives or discipline bind them.

Does today’s America reflect the heavenly side or satanic side? America’s way of life today is incredible. Today’s disco dancers are like people in a madhouse. Those who pursue God’s way of life must deny this way of life, and turn around to go in an entirely different direction.

If a person wants to pursue the ideal man, family and nation, what way of life does he follow? It has to be entirely different from the satanic way of life. If the satanic quality is self-centeredness, the heavenly quality is public-mindedness. God is the center of that kind of personality because He is the most public-minded of all. If Satan is pursuing self-centeredness then God must be pursuing public-mindedness. In this kind of conflict the only way one camp will decline is when its members desert to the other side. Therefore, God’s way of life in world restoration has called for people to live exactly opposite the way of the world. One thing religions have always had in common is the teaching of self-denial and unselfishness so the best of all religions always proclaims the most publicminded way of life.

If a husband and wife decide they should be public-minded, should the husband serve the world and also spend a lot of time with his wife? The wife should encourage her husband to serve humanity even if he has to sacrifice their relationship and neglect her totally. Do you women have the courage to tell your husbands that? Because of the Divine Principle you know the answer is yes, but before you knew the truth you would have said, “That’s ridiculous.” If you look back on your life you will see what a distance you have traveled toward the unselfish point of view since you joined the Unification Church.

That attitude applies to religions as well as individuals. In evaluating religions you must look for the one that is most public-minded. Some people believe in God because they think it will bring some blessing to their family, or perhaps their society or nation. Others might try to be God-centered because they want to serve humanity, or perhaps the universe and spirit world, but the religion which is most public-minded will be the one which God upholds and which will survive in the last days.

What about going one step further, and wanting to work not only for the salvation of mankind but the salvation of God? Would God be mad at such a person? God will be astonished by someone with such a big mind! This person would not want to liberate only God, but want to dwell in His heart all the time so God wouldn’t be lonely. He would want to occupy God’s love so he could stimulate and communicate with God. God would have to follow such a person because without him God would be very lonely. The nation, world and all the races of mankind would also follow that person because the entire world needs the love of God. Our goal in the Unification Church is the highest one-the liberation of God. Not only that, we want to be occupants of the love of God and spread it throughout the world.

Would you rather marry someone who is superior or inferior to yourself? Where did you get the idea you want someone superior to you? That quality comes from God. Would you want to love an ordinary, simple person, or if at all possible would you want the greatest person in all the universe? If you could, would you want to propose to the greatest possible person in the universe? Of course you would. God is the greatest of all, so it is the natural instinct of all men to want to possess Him and occupy His love. That’s the Unification Church tradition. We are not necessarily handsome or beautiful, but we have the biggest and most noble minds in the world. We look for the very best.

If God were available to be proposed to, I know all American women would go to Him. Because it is so easy in this country to get rid of a husband you don’t want, I know American women would be the first to reach God! In that race Oriental women are at a disadvantage because they are too shy and reserved. But Westerners are very straightforward; they see the goal and just go for it.

The problem is how God would react. Would He just embrace you immediately, or would He hold you off and ask, “Who are you and why did you come?” If you told Him you had come to monopolize His love, He would ask for whom you did that. When you replied it was for yourself, would God say that was a good answer? He would refuse to give you His love. Then He would shoot a question at you: “Did you ever think of occupying my love for the sake of your neighbor or the nation or world? Or for my sake?” If the answer came back, “I thought you existed for me,” would that person pass or flunk? When that person returned home all discouraged, his whole family would be gone. Where could he go then? There is nowhere left for him to go except hell.

If you tell God you need His love for the sake of the world, what do you think He will do? He will say, “In spite of your deficiencies, your mind is so noble and pure that I love you.” God works in that fashion. God is always the center of unselfishness and publicmindedness. Naturally He wants to be monopolized by sons and daughters who are public-minded. He wants to be prisoner of people who are as publicminded as He is in thinking of mankind.

If you move in that direction, what will your way of life be like? The basic pattern would be one of sacrifice. There can be two people working hard, one who is selfish and one who is public-minded. The selfish person doesn’t want to sacrifice himself and if he gets hungry he will complain and want to stop. If he doesn’t get time for lunch he will grumble. In the same situation the God-centered person thinks differently. If lunchtime comes and goes, he will hope that his lunch is being given to someone who needs it more. He will feel that if spirit world could spread the benefit of that lunch around the world then He doesn’t need to eat lunch tomorrow or even next week. He is willing to suffer. Naturally that person will be hungry, but he will tell God, “If that lunch can serve someone who is hungrier, then thank you for the opportunity to serve in two ways.”

Even though you are limited physically, your mind can still travel freely and be linked to the world and universe. How wonderful your life is when you can breathe the universe. A man who lives like that has no limit; he can communicate freely with the universe and even spirit world, just as though he could launch satellites to all those places. He is creating bridges with all kinds of objects in the universe.

Your mind has no limitation, so when you need God, there is a bridge He can cross over to you. You can call anyone and communicate with him. You can make yourself a dictionary or encyclopedia of love and know every aspect of love. When you own the unselfish love of God, you can go anywhere and embrace any circumstance-clockwork, mining, farming, anything. You feel at home everywhere.

At night you normally lie on a flat bed to rest, but when you realize that the definition of what is normal only depends on your attitude, you think that in order to love God it would be normal to sleep standing up. Then it feels natural. If God knows you are sleeping standing up, then when He goes to lie down to sleep would He remember and bring you inside to lie down also, or would He let you keep standing and just go to sleep? If God knew His child was standing up and loving God, He would go out to get him and put him in God’s own bed. God would embrace him all night long.

If God has a long beard and in His sleep it spreads over the son’s face, wouldn’t tears run down that son’s face at being near his Father? It’s a very different, but dramatic and extraordinary life. For that man, what the world says about him is unimportant. Even if the world puts him in jail, he is still absolutely crazy about the love of God. Even if a village dog barks and bites him, it won’t bother him. If the dogs belonging to all races of people bark, it wouldn’t matter. Even if the owners start barking at him along with their dogs, it wouldn’t matter. You may look miserable, but once you taste the love of God nothing can stop you. You hardly even recognize that the dogs are barking because you are intoxicated in God’s love.

One person may travel to his destination and be greeted with applause and acclaim at every stop. Another may be greeted with ridicule and persecution instead, but who will be greeted with more sympathy when he arrives? If their father is waiting at the destination, he will listen most closely to the son who suffered on the way, for that person has earned his father’s sympathy. That formula works not only in our society, but in God’s way of life also.

I know how God acts, so in loving God and humanity I am not asking for an easy way. I ask for the worst tribulation, for a path which no one has ever walked before. I want to go where no one has been before. Did I choose this way because I was dumb? I see the destination ahead in the future and I know what will happen. Knowing that glory is waiting ahead, I volunteered for suffering that no one else could bear so that in the end I could be the victor.

I wear an invisible record of how much persecution I have received. The first line says I received the worst possible suffering from Korea; the next line says I received 100% persecution from Japan, the third line 100% from America, and the fourth line 100% from the communist world. The final line says I received 100% from Satan. Ultimately even God must acknowledge that I received the worst possible suffering. Is the person who received the worst suffering a miserable person in the end?

If under even those circumstances I do not give in, but move all the way to the end, then I will see God surrender to me. Behind Him Satan will be surrendering, then the communists and every nation on earth. Is it conceivable that any man could go that far? Maybe there is someone among you who regrets that he wasn’t born fifty years ago so he could outdo me, but he is too late and now has lost his chance. Does anyone have the guts to challenge me that way?

If any religious person emerges with that unbending, persevering spirit, eventually the entire world has to come under him. Are you interested in knowing a man with that kind of boldness and conviction? Would you like to meet him when his fight is over and he is in glory, or would you want to fight with him on that same path? Would you women like to marry him? The wise woman would want to meet him at the end when he is being honored, wouldn’t she? Would you want to suffer together with him? It’s easy to say, but would you last long traveling with that man? It would be easier to cut your own nose or leg off and meet him at the other end.

Some of you were excited to see me for the first time, but now after one hour don’t you feel uncomfortable? Or are you excited? Does your answer mean you are volunteering for incredible suffering? When you remember that you would have to sacrifice the only youth you will ever have, would your answer still be yes?

In Korean and in the original Jewish language “Jesus” is pronounced Ye-su, so when you say yes it sounds like you are saying “Jesus.” Jesus was a man who died to fulfill his mission. He taught that whoever would gain his life would lose it, but he who would lose his life for Jesus’ sake would live. What I am saying is very logical and you are inspired to say you will do it, but in reality it is very hard to live up to.

If you go to a famous doctor to cure your fatal disease, his treatment will usually not be easy to endure. But the patient who wants to swallow it has a chance to recover. He would be so willing to take it that he would even lick up any medicine that spilled on the floor. If you want to study under a man of great reputation, he will give you a hard time as his student and disciple. These situations are nothing in comparison with gaining the love of God. It is unique in the universe, so how can you expect to obtain it easily?

We are gathered to celebrate Children’s Day, but what has that to do with my sermon this morning? It is not good enough just to listen to what I say. You have to live it. America is bigger than Korea, so is the white race superior to the yellow race? Did you ever think that you would follow a Korean leader someday? Are you following me or are you going to follow me? You see me here, but do you really know what direction my path is going? You are like children who have just started school, while I have graduated with experience that is like a Ph.D. Who should follow whom? You are the ones who should make the effort to understand this life and tradition.

Someone may have regrets and think that he should leave and come back in ten years because it will be easier then. If you are hearing me for the first time, do you feel shocked in your heart? If just listening gives you a shock, when I put you into action would you be knocked out or just go forward? Would you keep going? When you know what 1 have done, you know that the path we follow is truly a difficult one. Even I felt it was impossibly difficult to persevere at times, but the persecutions and accusations just spurred me on and I couldn’t stop.

Am I a thief? I am the worst liar under the sun, am I not? Am I trying to exploit American young people? Many people portray me as a hypnotist who manipulates young people. I have an expensive suit on this morning, and a tie pin with a little diamond in the center. The tie is hand made. What about you? Maybe your underwear hasn’t been washed for a week. You should know that I have had that experience also. I have graduated from that path myself.

Have you ever experienced being so dirty that lice infested your whole body? They hide in the seams of your clothing and suck your blood. It’s very dramatic to rip open the seam of your trousers and see fifty lice hiding there. Looking back on those days I could write beautiful poetry about that. My life has been one of suffering and incredible action. Even when I see movies with dramatic action, I don’t get excited because it is dull compared to what I have experienced. Sometimes Mother and I go to see a movie which someone has told us was very exciting, but in a few minutes I fall asleep. Mother might be getting excited, but I just snore through it.

I have graduated from everything you are doing now-I created fund raising, home church, and I have done dock labor, mining, farming and fishing. I worked in a prison camp. There is nothing about life that we must conform to, such as sleeping at a certain time or place. I can sleep very well sitting up, or in a plane or car.

I have barely finished the introduction to my sermon this morning! To get back to the mainstream, goal is a public-minded way of life. Our way of life has to be one of sacrifice. Jesus died once and was resurrected, but have you ever wondered what would have happened if Jesus died twice or three times? Have you ever asked Jesus in prayer why he settled for only one crucifixion and resurrection instead of dying many times until the Kingdom of Heaven was finished on earth?

Why didn’t God give Jesus one hundred chances to die so the will of God could be done? That pattern would be too difficult for anyone else to follow. In planning how to restore mankind, God is always thinking how the path can be made easier so everyone can follow it. Normally God will pick one person to make extraordinary sacrifices, and then through him everyone can benefit. Why then have many people been willing to die for God? It is because they know God is willing to die for His own children. But no one wants to die for Satan.

If Adam and Eve had loved God enough to be willing to die for Him, would they ever have fallen? Our goal today is to prove to the world that we are better than Adam and Eve were before their fall. In order to meet God you must go beyond the cross, being willing to give your life for God. Then you will truly meet God. When Jesus was crucified did he say he was dying so he could go to heaven? No, he died for the sake of humanity and God.

Jesus died for the liberation of God and mankind, not his own salvation. If today’s Christians are thinking people, should they believe in Jesus and God for their own salvation, or for mankind and the liberation of Jesus and God? Many prayers offered today by Christians are self-centered, full of requests for money and health and comfort. Compared to Jesus’ tradition, these people have the mind of a thief or robber; they don’t think at all about giving but only about taking.

There is no way for such people to avoid declining. If Jesus, knowing he had to die on the cross, had tried to get out of it, would he have been a messiah? Would he have been fulfilling his part of the mission courageously? He have been a betrayer of God, and when he eventually died it would have been a dishonorable death. If that had ever happened it would have been the greatest tragedy, for mankind would have had to pay the indemnity for it. There would have been no Christianity then.

The road of dispensation always involves going beyond death. Jesus truly proved he was a son of God because he willingly accepted the role of death honorably. He died in such a way that Satan had to surrender to him. Satan could make no accusation that Jesus did not deserve to be called a son of God. Satan had to bow down and say that Jesus loved God more than Satan could ever do. Jesus became a sacrifice on the altar like a lamb so that others could live.

Each culture has its own fables, and there is always at least one in which someone dies honorably so that others may live. Unless you give yourself for others you are not worthy in the sight of God; that is a fundamental heavenly principle. What should Unification Church life be like then? Jesus died, but a portion of his mission was left undone. In that case we must not only be willing to die for God, but we must fulfill the total mission.

The Unification Church started out humbly in Korea and now is a worldwide movement, but I never think I will be a world leader who will receive acclamation from people of many lands. I am already completely choked with the mission at hand. There is no guarantee of tomorrow. I have no room to think about how I will live in the future. The only one who can guarantee my life tomorrow is God-not me, nor you, nor America nor Korea. Honestly speaking, I do not rely too much on you. Every day is a full one for me, and it takes a desperate effort to meet the requirements of that one day. Where does the path lead after that? You will live in the Unification Church the same way I do today.

When I look at a world map I see Korea, where the movement started, and then looking at the rest of the globe I wonder where I might possibly make a mistake or fail. I feel there is no piece of land where I have stood that I have failed. I cannot permit that ever to happen. If there is possibly such a place, I would rather go there and overcome that potentiality before it ever happens.

Even though I am only one small man, I will fight any unjust actions by America, and fight against communism, the enemy of God. Would that be such an easy task that I could enjoy sleep and good food? It is a life-or-death struggle every moment of the day. This task involves pain in heart and body and it all comes together in one person.

I cannot pray to God without tears. I tell God, “My Father, there is no one in the world who is more alone and misunderstood than You and me. I know Your pain.” God is even more pained because He cannot give me comfort. Instead, God must add more to my task, making my road more and more difficult. I know God has to do it because He needs some person who can bear the burden willingly and be triumphant. Knowing that I will always go, God is adding more pressure. I never thought that if I could just go on for several more years that one day I could enjoy married life and happiness.

I knew that for the dispensation I would marry, and I asked to be given any woman who could understand my mission and would support me. God answered by giving me our wonderful Mother. When she was pregnant, I never prayed for wonderful children. I always said that if I had done anything wrong in God’s sight that I deserved a child who would bring me pain and tribulation. Then in one child after another I see how God responded to me. And amazingly enough, each child is better than the ones before him. Because each one is more brilliant, I want to have more and more children.

We now have eleven children, plus fourteen staff members living at East Garden, so the main house is not big enough. We are planning a new building to be a garage plus more living space. The township gave approval to our blueprints and now construction is under way.

I know very well what kind of suffering you have gone through and how much struggle I am bringing you. Why do I let you go that path? Remember how a parent sees his children. If there is one child who volunteers to suffer to serve the parents, they will want to give most of what they have to that one child. If each child has his own savings but one in particular has carefully saved the most, the parents will select that child to manage the household later on.

The Unification Church is working in the same fashion. Each of you has a savings account of suffering and service and sacrificial duty. In the end, whoever has accumulated the most will be instructed by me to manage the entire kingdom. God works precisely the same way. I made it a rule that I would never spend money for myself. Whatever nice clothes I have always came from someone as a gift. If members ask me to come to a men’s store to be measured for a suit, I refuse. But then they buy me one anyway! That has happened in Japan, Korea, Europe and America. There are many clothes prepared for me in each country.

Why do people think that way? Because they know I am absolutely pursuing the public-minded way of life and they want to do something for me, making a gift to the higher goal. Is that right or wrong? Even ordinary people who are not members would say that is correct. Each person should pursue that public, sacrificial life. The ultimate goal is the love of God.

When most of the people cannot love God, I want to love Him, and the best place to love God is the place of incredible suffering. Usually people in difficulty will curse God, but it is in suffering that you can best demonstrate your love for God. When you look around and see whom you should surpass, it is not enough to want to beat the American youth or even Korean youth. You should want to be better than Christians and any people of faith.

What is God’s will all about? His concern is the salvation of the world and salvation of the spirit world, and by doing it we can liberate God. What a dramatic and noble goal that is. Is this task easy or difficult? How difficult? Proof of how difficult it is can be seen in the fact that Almighty God has been laboring for thousands of years and still it has not been accomplished.

Why has God not been able to fulfill it? Because in all history He has not found His champion who could carry the challenge through to the end. Many people were willing to take up the task, but no one was able to finish it through the incredible difficulties they faced. God has been looking all over the world, all through history for that champion. Finally God has found one candidate-Reverend Moon and the Unification Church.

The most important characteristic God needs to find in a champion is trustworthiness. Anyone likes to be welcomed and applauded, but as soon as persecution and difficult times come most people fold up. If a champion takes up God’s cause and fights hard with Satan, and then comes to God asking for comfort but God kicks him out with chastising words, what would happen to that champion? If a child is hit by a bigger child and he runs home crying to his mother, he is looking for comfort from her. Initially the mother might spank the child instead of comforting him, but if the child persists, tagging after her in tears, eventually she will embrace him. No matter how he is chastised, the child will never give up his mother. Ultimately he will win her heart.

Do you love me? You say you love me, and then I tell you to go out and work hard, and in doing so you receive persecution. When you are tired and weary you come to me looking for comfort and warmth, but then I push you out again. When you go back out you are hit again. Maybe you are gotten up at four in the morning and sent out without breakfast or a bath. Even if you say you love me, inside you feel a certain antagonism and wonder what kind of parental love this is! Your lip will be sticking out and your eyes will glare. Then you are making a showdown with me instead of with the satanic world. Then I am your problem instead of Satan.

When you are hit by the world you come to me to receive love and comfort, not to give me love. I know you are hit by the world, but actually I am bearing a much greater burden than you are and am persecuted many times more than you are. On the MFT you start out with a team cheer in the morning and go out fresh, but by evening you are tired and limping, and you hope your leader will give you comforting words and say you have done well. But if no one does that, how will you feel? Maybe your captain will say, “Is that all you did? Why couldn’t you make your goal?” Instead of smiling, you complain inside about what kind of leader this is.

This is a very deep point to understand. You must win two battles with Satan-one is the external battle with the world, and the other is inside, with your leaders and me. You should come back with added vitality, in a situation to comfort your leader or your Parents. You should demonstrate more energy and vitality than your leader or me. That’s the way you can inherit the Kingdom.

Doris Orme is sitting here in the front row. She is a very strong, stubborn woman who doesn’t tolerate anything which she disagrees with. There are many in the English family who have a grudge against her, even though they won’t say anything against her. There is one way for her to survive, however; if she loves God and True Parents more than anyone and suffers more and works harder than anyone else, then no one can complain. If she is not doing so, but some follower is shedding more tears and working harder yet saying nothing, this person will gradually take her blessing and authority away. Then the English family will be drawn more and more to that person and the blessing will be shifted to him.

Whether you are a newcomer or oldtimer in the Unification Church doesn’t make any difference. Everyone is your competitor and can potentially take your position and God’s blessing from you unless you keep it intact. If anyone received unwarranted mistreatment yet perseveres and does even better, within three years new responsibility and leadership will be shifted to that person. Parents are not people who command their children, but people who will demonstrate a good example. Good leaders will set an example, not just give commands to their followers.

Suppose you think you have a tough, coldhearted Abel, but feel that even under him you can persevere and demonstrate your fidelity and love for him. You will be the winner eventually. The tougher the leaders you have, the higher the grade you can get. That is your best chance to gain. Your pattern of growth should be one of needing every ounce of energy to get over one hurdle, then taking care of an easier task, then having to gather all your will and energy again to cross another obstacle, then reaching another plateau, then crossing over an even higher barrier.

How great is the racial problem in this country? It is very big. When I see the profile of some black people, their mouths stick out as though they were always angry. I think that they must have had so few good days that it is now second nature for them to have that kind of appearance. Black people can find heaven in the Unification Church through a new way of life in which we love white people instead of hating them. The law of indemnity says that you must love them three times as much as you have hated them. What kind of path is that? If you are a beauty queen among blacks, you can demonstrate love of white people by marrying a feeble, miserable white husband and serving him like a king.

If you, as a white person, have hated blacks, you must love them three times as much. Unlike blacks, a white woman may have a mouth that pulls in. Your nose and chin may stick out, but your mouth is pulled in. That kind of white woman can demonstrate her love by marrying an incredibly ugly black man and loving him three times as much as she had neglected black people in the past. How would you women like that? Your faces are showing a very funny reaction!

In the end, God will call all His sons and daughters to Him and there will be a ceremony of confirmation for you to go through. In that final situation how can you prove you are God’s sons and daughters? You have to do the opposite of what Adam did in the garden of Eden. First, he distrusted God. Second, he gave his physical body away. Third, Adam gave his love away.

How can you prove you have absolute faith? You will heed the good words coming from God’s mouth and ignore Satan’s words. When God tells you not to commit a particular act, you must trust Him and obey absolutely. That means you could go beyond your life if necessary. Adam gave his physical body, character and personality to Satan. You have to change your personality, being God-centered where Adam was Satan-centered. Because Adam could not love God most, you cannot love anyone else more than God. These are the three criteria to meet to prove we love God: absolute faith and obedience, absolute action, and absolute sacrificial love.

In the Old Testament era these tests were met symbolically, through faith. In the New Testament era they were passed through physical action, which included martyrdom. In the Completed Testament era they must be passed through love and heart. In the last days the Unification Church should be able to demonstrate three absolute criteria: First, absolute faith. Second, demonstrating the way of life of God by confronting the satanic world in action. Ultimately we demonstrate love of the universe and mankind.

If you want to be a child of God you have to have absolute faith, so the Divine Principle talks about making a foundation of faith. Nothing else should be able to shake your faith. In the Old Testament, offerings were made to show faith, while in the New Testament era Christians gave their own bodies as sacrifices. In the Completed Testament era we give wholehearted love. You must become a person who is immersed in these three powerful characteristics. Unification Church members should possess absolute faith, plus a plan of action for subjugating Satan, and you must have complete love of mankind as your motivation. God Himself is the subject of such a man. Where can we find an example of this? God has been an example of all three things. God possesses infinite faith, and He is always there in action to subjugate Satan. God always loves mankind more than they love Him.

Dennis and Doris Orme are here together. They are the leaders of the British church, and they are in a position to sacrifice for the sake of Great Britain. In order to show their love of England and be a sacrifice on the altar of God, they must sacrifice themselves before asking the British members to do so. If they are willing to do that then the members will become one with them.

I recently sent Reverend Won Pil Kim to lead the European crusade, and his quality of leadership is entirely different from the Ormes’. Reverend Kim used the correct method, which is that of serving, coming underneath and supporting the members. When I assigned Reverend Kim to England I instructed him to study how he could be the most serving Abel to the British and European families. l told him to live in their circumstances, sleep with them, eat with them, and shed tears and sweat together.

The Ormes cannot change leaders at random. You have to pray, discuss, plan and recommend to me, and then when I give the blessing, go ahead. Not only in England, but all the European leaders are leading in a way that is not really heavenly. That’s why I sent Reverend Kim to set the tradition in Europe.

Young members are like new babies. A baby is helpless, so how can you burden him? You have to love the new members, care for them, give them milk, change their diapers and bring them up to become parents themselves. When they ask for responsibility, then slowly give it to them. The process of leadership is always one of education. First you educate members and then give them responsibility. This is my pattern. From this time on, when new members come in they must have seventy days of workshop within six months: 2-day, 7-day, 21-day, and 40-day. That is the education process any new member is entitled to. That kind of training will help form strong people who can walk and work like God’s champions. If workshops are not available then leaders should bring new members around with them and give them on-the job training. I have walked that very same path.

I always demonstrate the three major characteristics: absolute faith, absolute action in subjugating Satan, and absolute love for mankind. I have loved the members in the Cain position more than my own children and wife. You must become crazy about Cain, and in the process sacrifice your own family. That is proper. After doing that then you can come back to love your own children and wife. Even now at East Garden it is rare for Mother and me to eat together with all the children because most of the time I am meeting with the Church leaders at breakfast, lunch and dinner. Even now I still live that way of life.

At East Garden I seldom give direction to the individual staff members, but they still know I am in charge. Even though I don’t deal with them personally, they feel a certain respect and humility when they see me. In a way they are afraid of me because I don’t speak to them! They sense something of authority and dignity in me.

To be a leader is certainly not easy. Even in the satanic world it is difficult to be a leader; how much more so it is in the heavenly world. I am still in the process of educating Mother, telling her what she and what she should accomplish. Even though we have a loving relationship as husband and wife, still we discuss heavenly principle and law with seriousness.

As my children mature and think about my past and my mission, they will truly come to love and understand me. Even after I go to spirit world, the remaining leaders and 36 couples will love them as much as I loved those people, or even more. That is the best inheritance I could leave them. That is how I am opening the door for all mankind and all history to love them.

You must remember the three qualities: absolute faith, absolute responsible action in subjugating Satan, and absolute love of humanity. This is the way of Principle life in the Unification Church. Recently in New York I said that we are creating a new race-the love race-in which all five colors of skin come together as brothers and sisters. The tradition is centered upon this teaching.

Wherever you go, in whichever center you joined, there is always a Cain and Abel struggle. There is no place without it. When someone is loving and caring about you, you don’t have to worry about them, but there will always be someone trying to disturb and hate you. That person is your target, but instead of fighting back you must melt him with love and win him. That’s your duty. If you are successful in subjugating your own Cain with love then you are already reaching the pinnacle of the mountain. Sometimes you may find that your own leader is the worst Cain. He may despise you and give you a hard time, but still there is a way to melt his heart; there is nothing impossible or hopeless. You will not win with your fists or confrontation, but by love.

Encircle your opponent-in this case your Cain-with a net of love and then wrap him up. Once a bug is caught in the spider’s web, the spider dashes over and wraps him up completely. When you are wrapped up in a net of love you don’t resist it; you love it! Because the chains that bind you are of love, you enjoy being a prisoner. Once you resolve a difficult relationship, that person will come to you for help whenever he has difficulty. Your worst enemy can become your best friend.

I have practiced all these qualities. No one has ever had faith as firm as mine. and I have loved mankind more than anyone else. That is the highest standard, so that example can be applied anywhere in the universe. All humanity have to hear and live this standard and teaching. The spirit world is already on my side. Sometimes you are weak and have doubts and are on the verge of leaving, but then your ancestors will be mobilized to warn you to stay.

I am just one individual, but I am universal. At the same time I am the world’s greatest riddle. Many people think I have millions of dollars, and I do supervise much money, but my pocket is always empty. What kind of rich man is that? My pockets are always empty and my checks are overdrawn. As our movement gets bigger, my burdens get heavier and I worry 24 hours a day. All the problems of the Church come to me for solution, while the leaders enjoy the good situations. I forgive them because they do not know, but it shouldn’t be that way. They should solve the difficulty and bring the glory to the True Parents.

There is so much restitution to be made- individual, family, tribe, nation, world, universe- that if you tried to pay it all back step by step you would never make it because you wouldn’t live long enough. But I have paid it all. I am a triumphant victor, and now I am ready to give you that inheritance. This is my position. I worked my whole life to win that historical battle, but now you can win it in seven years. It took me sixty years to pay the debt of history, but now you can get it free after making seven years’ condition.

What is Children’s Day? It centers around God’s own children. In order to be God’s true child you must be superior to all the qualities demonstrated by people throughout history-better than Adam and Eve, better than any saint or historical person, better than Jesus. Are you better than Jesus? How can you become so? We are better in the sense that Jesus was all alone, and even his own family would not cooperate with him. But you have brothers and sisters on all six continents of the world, of all colors of skin. You are never alone.

We have our own family wherever we go on earth, and we have a church and organization that Jesus did not have. We are given the opportunity to fulfill completely God’s mission within our lifetime, which Jesus left undone at his death. Are you like Judas, in a position to betray me? Every day you prove you are not like Judas. When Judas became greedy he sold his own master for thirty pieces of silver. But every day you receive many dollars which you give entirely to the Church without hesitation, leaving yourself with hardly a penny. Could such men and women sell me for money? No matter how difficult it may be to do what I say, even when you are not given any explanation you keep trying to the end.

Jesus’ followers remained celibate. Also, at that time they were concerned mostly with the nation of Israel. Today we don’t talk about Korea or even America, but about the world and even the universe. Furthermore, you have the possibility of marrying someone from any of five races. Not only that, you can marry someone who is in spirit world. There is a grandmother here who is blessed with a spirit man. Have you ever heard of that?

You don’t eat only Western food, but rice, kimchi and hot sauce. We don’t worry about housing because we can build a house overnight, anywhere. In other words, we have no limitations to bind us. We can find a home anywhere, and go seven days without food. Each member learns the discipline of a seven-day fast. Furthermore, in your area you have 360 homes to live in. That is your home, clan and tribe. When you move into your home church area, God moves in with you, and Jesus dwells there with you, as well as the spirit world. The 360 homes represent all races, 360 nations, and 360 of your closest ancestors. Thus, you have the entire world and spirit world open to you without any boundaries.

Did Jesus have a master or teacher to guide him? Do you? You have a teacher who can instruct you precisely in God’s ideology. You are learning exactly what Jesus was unable to do, precisely how God has been leading the dispensation. Is your ideology bigger than Jesus? Your goal is the liberation of God, and the liberation of the physical and spiritual worlds. Furthermore, though you come from the sinful world, you have hope to bear sinless children. How could any man harbor the hope you have? Are you like Mary then, who gave birth to a sinless child?

Did Jesus have married life? But you marry in the name of God and flue Parents. Did Jesus have True Parents? He was to become the True Parent himself. When you think of your position compared to 2,000 years ago, how much more potential you have today. Our goal is to work to make all mankind happy. How can we do that? By multiplying Unification Church members. If one person becomes two, then four, and multiplies more and more then ultimately he can free the entire world.

If God had a treasure chest, wouldn’t He want to open it now? This is the right time. Wherever I go, a treasure chest is waiting to be opened. God will bless me abundantly with material things because He knows that building His kingdom requires money. If I have money, who would follow me most closely? I think that the people who like money the most are the politicians. Knowing that I have money they would pay attention to me. Businessmen will follow me to profit from me.

I can do everything well. I have built a top-class factory. I can see into the future twenty years and I prepare for that time now. I can see where the world will be in twenty years so I am planning for that time. Other people may work very hard, but without knowing the future they end up nowhere. I will be at the goal already. Don’t you want to inherit that capability?

Some day I will go to spirit world, but I will not take any of what the Unification Church has and you will inherit it. Who wants to inherit the kingdom? Do you want to smile and receive it, or cry and receive it? If you receive it in an easy way without being qualified then the people who shed tears will accuse you. If the people who only shed tears receive it, the people who had to die will accuse you. There are many Unification Church members already in spirit world. This is why Jesus said, “He who would gain his life will lose it, but he who would lose his life will find it.” In order to receive that inheritance we have to dare to go the path of death without fear.

To receive such an inheritance you must become a man of absolute faith. Can you do it? Would you believe me if I told you not to trust any man? If I told you not to date, would you do it? If you were told not to keep associating with your old lovers, what would you say? To attain citizenship in the heavenly kingdom you must be able to follow an incredible path, even if it means giving up your nationality to attain the heavenly one.

The very moment you have absolute faith, everything that belongs to you belongs to God. You must be ready to take positive action to subjugate Satan. In that case, if I told you to go to Africa you could do it immediately. You are ready for action. Even if you have to give up your own wife and children to follow, your answer must be yes. I myself obeyed that very commandment from God.

In order to deserve to celebrate Children’s Day today you have to be restored to the stage of Adam and Eve before the fall. To do that you must have absolute faith, absolute action and absolute love.

When you have that kind of absolute attitude toward the satanic world and Satan sees your absolute faith, absolute action and absolute love, he will have to confess that indeed you are a son of God. When Satan can endorse you as a child of God, at that moment God will say, “Indeed you are my child. Amen.” Can you do it?

Some people have been on the MFT three years, and perhaps they are groaning that they can’t take Unification Church life any more. People may be concerned about taking care of their own education or their family. Everyone has excuses to make if they are inclined to, but if they do then no one can truly come to that position. To celebrate Children’s Day you have to become fulfilled sons and daughters of God, not fallen or imperfect children, but perfected children. Then you can truly celebrate.

You must follow the tradition of Jesus, who gave his life willingly out of love for humanity and God. My tradition is to give everything for God’s sake; I have nothing to spare for the sake of the dispensation. That has to be our tradition. You must feel that I am your competitor, that you will believe more, work harder and love more than I do. Will I resent you for challenging me? Not at all. Any parent wants his children to be better than himself, and then that family will prosper.

After the Washington Monument Rally I declared that our next target is Moscow. We are moving seriously toward that target now. If that day does not come in my lifetime, then through you and my children that day should come. To have that victorious day come you should be able to bear burdens even more difficult than the free world can give, such as trials and hardships imposed by communism. If the Unification Church shies away from this responsibility for the communist world, it will decline. If I had declared victory and glory in Korea, then it would only be a Korean victory, not a worldwide one. I am not contented by a victory in Korea, but told the leaders that our goal is not just Korea but all of Asia. As much as they love their country they should love Asia and give their lives for the mission.

If only Asia came to be influenced by this teaching then it would only be an Asiatic religion, not a worldwide one. Then I would say that the goal is world salvation and we must give our lives to bring world salvation. In that case who shall suffer most? The Koreans who started first and suffered most still must suffer more in the wider dispensation. Victory in the free world would not be enough either. I must go on to the communist world, so that the Moscow rally shall become reality, no matter how difficult.

When I see how much more work remains before us and I see how some European leaders want to settle down and have their own homes, I think they must be out of their minds. I look at the American leaders the same way. If they could be called the true leaders of the Unification Church, then there is no hope for the future of the Unification Church. As soon as the free world welcomes our movement they may want to settle down and relax, but that will be the end of the Unification Church. Instead we have a further goal to meet and must give even more vitality to accomplish it.

If we have a victory over communism in Red Square in Moscow then would you say, “Hallelujah. Our job is over”? Not at all. Then we will move on to liberate the spirit world. Ultimately we must go even further and liberate hell. When the job is done on earth then we must communicate with spirit world to do the job there. Finally we must liberate God Himself.

I see how far I have come, and I see there is much farther to go, yet I never feel tired or as though I have finished. Recently I returned to Korea, and the leaders were afraid of what I would ask them to do. They have their families and occupations and they didn’t want to be disturbed. I asked some of them to become worldwide itinerant workers to visit members around the world and give them encouragement and vitality. They didn’t volunteer at all, but tried to say they were too old. Some of them wanted to be assigned to factory administration, with a nice salary to take care of their family.

There is much further to go. God wants you to live the tradition of Children’s Day. It started in Korea, spread through Asia, now America and all of the free world. Then it will go to the communist world, then liberate the spirit world and liberate God Himself. That work has not been completed yet. If we are not willing to do this task then who will take it up? Would you want to leave this task to your children and grandchildren?

Your great privilege today is to live at the same time 1 do, breathing the same air and hearing the word of God from me directly. This is the most incredible blessing because you can be recharged immediately with power. This time in history will never be repeated again in all eternity. When you know this, how can you get tired and feel old? Does the spirit world get tired, or does God get tired? Who shall be responsible for this task? I asked God to let me take up the responsibility. That’s how I feel right now and how I act right now.

Lots of money is needed right now, plus many people to do the job. Therefore, I am commanding the CARP movement throughout the country. In tears you must go that path. Look at American youth today, how corrupted by drugs and immorality they are. They are the living dead and we must resurrect them. Many of you were like that but God resurrected you, not for your own sake but so you could resurrect others. It is your responsibility to save your contemporaries and your families. I know God and His anguished situation, His tears and sweat, so I cannot go a mediocre way. I must go all the way, without compromise. It is only justice that we proclaim a war and fight with all our heart and soul and might.

World War 11 ended thirty-five years ago. The years just after that war were the best years for America because it had spirit, vitality, patriotism and courage. Christianity was still alive in those days. The 25-year-olds of those years are now in their sixties, but in the next five to eight years those people who won the war will vanish. Now is their best time; they are mature enough to exercise financial power and influence over the country. There are many among them who are willing to sacrifice what they have for America’s salvation.

are crucial ones, and we must create a movement that will turn the nation and awaken it to realize this great era. I am not an American; what does this Korean have to do with the American people? If it weren’t for God I would have no reason to come here. Why should I work hard and spend money and endure criticism here? It is only because of God. I cannot let this nation go. God told me clearly that without this ideology and movement there is no way America can survive. Therefore, to rescue this nation I have to give everything possible.

How many of you are seeing me for the first time? Why did you become Moonies? You are not here to make your cubbyhole in heaven. If you are truly a Unification Church member you have learned today that even if you must become a sacrifice you should want to let America live. When you see injustice and corruption outside, you must feel you are responsible, and though you cannot change it at this moment, some day you will come back to fix it. You think, “Father, give me time and I will change it around.”

Look at me. I was born in a humble village in the Korean mountains. No one recognized me, but living this conviction has thrust me onto the world stage, and thousands of people of all races now want to invest their lives for this cause. There is no such thing as saving face for me; I would do anything to save this country. You should think more about America’s dignity than your own. America is losing heart and its dignity around the world has been shattered. Look at the situation in Iran and what the Carter Administration is doing.

We must be bold and strong and burning with justice and fire. There is no such thing as waiting two more years to be ready; you must be ready now and go. That’s the kind of spirit I am planting in the CARP movement in this country. They are action people, showing up everywhere in the nation, working, fighting, crying and praying together.

The task before you is this: you have met me, who brought this ideology and challenge. You can go one of two ways-you can be a betrayer or a coworker. An answer is easy, but action is difficult. Unto our lives we must go on with this task.

When I came to America I was utterly serious about putting my life on the front line. That is the only way my conscience can be clear before God. If you have met me for the first time, God bless you. Wherever you go and tackle the mission, do not forget this message. Inherit my tradition by taking up the task with life-giving seriousness like mine. Feel anguished because I was mistreated. But more than you and I have been mistreated, God has been mistreated. You have been angry at many things, but you should be so angry that you will never let this world go on mistreating God and the True Parents any more.

CARP members know how corrupted American campuses are, and how vulnerable they are to the communists. I am now touching the American campuses. In Japan I touched the campuses and chased out the communist forces. Corruption is our worst enemy and we will clean it up.

Those who feel today, “Father, I understand my mission, and in order to tackle it I will give my life in your tradition and fight to the last to win the victory,” raise your hands.

Thank you. God bless you.

## DO NOT BE DISCOURAGED

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### November 11, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

In the long course of a man’s life there are always ups and downs. When a man feels successful and like he is conquering the hills in his life, he feels joy; but when he feels unsuccessful and overwhelmed, he feels discouraged. Our physical bodies, but most important, our spirit men, both feel that emotion. Our minds should always be dwelling on how to achieve a higher goal and hope. When the mind is strong, the body always has strength as well. If the mind has a great vision and hope, the body always reacts by wanting to live up to it.

What do you think God’s situation is? God is just like man in that respect. God is not always joyful or laughing. If you recognize that God and man’s relationships are one, then you know that God also experiences ups and downs when man does. If the children in a home are suffering some stress and their morale is low, it will affect their parents. Good parents like to see their children enthusiastic and with uplifted minds.

God in heaven is our Parent also. and He must react to this like human parents do. The same principle functions in a nation. People who are concerned about their nation always want to see national spirit running high. The leadership of the nation is always sensitive to the spirit of the people. When the people move forward with vitality, the leaders do the same. When the leaders see that the morale of the people is low, however, they are in a position to lift up the vision and hope of the people.

Parents try to inspire their children so that they have healthy minds and great vision. When they feel low, the parents try to devise a way to uplift them. If the parents are really a tower of strength to their children then there is peace in that home. This principle works the same on every level of the home, society, nation, world and universe.

There is a presidential campaign underway here in America. What kind of leaders does America want to have? The nation needs a President who has hope and vision, plus ideas for implementing them. The communist world has a goal and ambition, so the free world should have a greater hope and vision, as well as men of stronger will to actualize them. The leader of this nation should not be timid or fearful; he must have an iron will to implement his ideals, and the wisdom to make clear judgments.

What kind of parents would you respect as a tower of strength? People who have a vision and hope, and the guts to live them. The same thing can be said about God. He must be a source of hope and strength and will. Finally, God must have wisdom. Whom can we trust as individuals? God is a little too far away; those nearest to us are our parents, so we should trust in them. We want to have parents we can be proud of in front of the nation. Can America be proud of your parents? In many cases you are not sure and feel some discouragement over this point.

As a nation whom can we trust? Can we trust President Carter wholeheartedly? You are not even sure if you can trust your brothers and sisters either. It is discouraging to feel there is no place we can put our trust. Our mind always desires happiness at home, but in many cases people reluctantly return to their homes in the evening, and plan how to leave again quickly.

America is supposed to be a good nation. In what respect can we find goodness in America? Wherever we look in today’s society, we find despair instead of pride. Can you find hope for America in your church or a school, or in a disco place? America’s reputation in the world is very low today, and in many places America is a target of hatred. There is not hope but despair in this country.

What is the worst thing that could discourage us today? The home is the foundation of a society, but America’s homes are breaking down. Parents should govern their family with love, but there is unrest instead because often the parents cannot communicate with each other and are in despair. When the father and mother cannot become one, how could we expect the children to be at peace with each other? Who would want to come home and look at his parents’ faces in that case? It is only natural that young people try to leave such a home. Is it heaven to be wandering around the streets with your sleeping bag on your back?

Nevertheless, the original mind of each person harbors hope for the ideal family. Everyone wants a home, some cubbyhole where they can have peace, freedom and privacy. They want to build a fence around such a home so they would not be disturbed.

The second source of discouragement in America is the standard of the churches. People think that at least in church they should feel comfort and peace, even though their home is breaking down. But once you get involved with the churches you feel discouraged again because there is not much love, heavenly spirit or unselfishness there. There are usually selfish interests at work, with human elements instead of godly elements governing the church. Yet it is unrealistic to ignore this reality and try to concentrate on heaven by yourself and have only an individual life of faith.

The churches have no reasonable explanation for why anyone should have confidence enough in heaven to ignore reality on earth. After a person finds despair at home and looks for hope at church, he is discouraged again at what he finds there. The more he gets to know the church leaders, the more discouraged he feels. The longer you stay in a church, the more you see how petty things upset people there and they lack the love to overcome disagreements peacefully. Even in churches there are power politics and struggles.

We are discouraged when we look at America’s situation. This nation has been called the leading nation on earth, and the people of underdeveloped nations around the world think of America as heaven. But where is America heading today? Do you think it is moving forward or backward? This nation claims that democracy is the best form of government, but today it provides a haven for communist activity. The infiltration of disciplined communists cannot be stopped by this form of government.

However evil the communists may be, they at least have a plan of action for conquering the world and they have some energy to keep going. But what is America’s goal? What is democracy headed for? While communism is systematically taking over the world, what should democracy do? As things are, there is only ruin ahead for democratic nations. During the Carter administration America’s world influence has shrunk, and this nation has been acting ideally for communist purposes.

Do Americans have hope that the next president will be any different, that he will be able to stand up with a goal and program to stop the expansion of communism? Even if a president might wish to do so, where could he get the conviction and power to do so? We don’t see much hope for the present or the future, so Americans face despair on every front.

If God has a certain direction, will and discipline, and democracy is on God’s side, why are the families, churches and the whole nation crumbling like this? Why did God allow this to happen? We can conclude that things happened this way simply because the family is living contrary to God’s will. The churches are declining because they are not moving in God’s direction. The nation is in despair because it is not fulfilling God’s will. If they could flourish under these circumstances then you would have to conclude that God did not exist. Let’s talk about God then.

It God desires the ideal family, church and nation, there must be some formula to accomplish them. If we can find it and live up to it, then God has to jump on our backs! If we can create families and churches that do God’s will then they would have to flourish If we could turn everything around like that then there would be hope and excitement instead of despair and discouragement.

How can we turn families into God-centered families? That kind of family must be focused on God’s morals. Churches must be rebuilt to be governed by a God-centered spirit. National policy should be intently focused on a victory over communism because it is God’s worst enemy. What are we here for in the Unification Church? To build the ideal family, church and nation. The key word is unification. There are a lot of other churches out there already, so does unification mean that our church becomes the most important one, or that it builds reciprocal relationships with everyone? The Korean word tong il, which means unification, has the meaning of governing or leading. Thus, Unification Church means we will lead people into one, into unity.

The church is like a bridge between the family and the nation, representing both. It is in the tribal position, linking the two. Thus, the church is a workshop for future ideal family members and future ideal citizens of the nation. It brings all kinds of people and molds them into ideal family members and ideal citizens.

The church gives direction to the family, and also gives guidance to the nation. This is why you see the prophets of history, who stood in the position of churches, telling their kings or queens what God wanted them to do. The church is God’s agent, through which He instructs the family and nation.

What kind of citizens does God desire? He wants ideal citizens who are centered on Himself. God already has His ideal for the family and nation, and the church should create the citizens who can live up to those ideals. No one has ever seen this citizenship, however. The ideal has not existed yet. The families and churches and nations of the past have failed, so God is giving a mandate to one group of people to create the ideal family and nation; that group is known today as the Unification Church.

Maybe you think I am saying this just because I founded the Church. How could you prove I am not Lying? The best way is to see whether you can find the ideal family by living this way. If you can create an ideal home, tribe, nation and world this way, then you know it is true. Whatever level you are on, God is always behind you, holding on. He cannot separate Himself from you. The key question is whether our direction and teaching is designed to make you such a person.

Should God’s ideal kingdom be better than anything existing here on earth? If God is prejudiced in favor of only whites living with whites, or blacks with blacks, then He is either a white or black God. If He favors only Judaism then He is a Jewish God. But to the Unification Church He is a universal God. The Unification God looks at blacks and whites with the same eyes, wanting to bring them together in one love. God wants to see white, black and yellow live in one home, eating, sleeping, working and having fun together. He wants to create three brothers out of white, black and yellow.

I don’t know what kind of God other churches worship, but that is the God I know. Therefore, the Unification Church is here to do unusual, extraordinary things. We marry differently because we emphasize mingling all the races. We do things like marriage and mission from the historical point of view. We sit on the floor, not on chairs like other Western churchgoers. We are not fixed in our habits; we can sleep standing up, walking and sitting as well as Icing down on a bed. You are used to bread and butter, but now you like rice and kimchi as well. Who says we have to do things a certain way? If you can’t find a bedroom you might sleep in a barn with the animals. Who says you can’t have a dog for a roommate?

Normally you don’t pay much attention to cats, but what if they were your creation? You love the cat and hold it close to you. If the cow in the smelly barn was your creation, her smell would be perfume, and you would pat her and want to be near her. When you imagine that you are God who created the world then everything would be lovely to you, even if other people criticized it. What a dramatic life that is! You will never be ruined by thinking like that; because you are on God’s side you are bound to prosper.

You used to look down as you walked, but now you hold your head up and look around. We even walk differently. You are used to thinking of 10 p.m. as bedtime, but to us midnight is the middle of the day. Who said you have to eat breakfast at seven in the morning? Why not eat lunch in the morning and breakfast at night? We actually have complete freedom.

What are we trying to accomplish by being this way? Usually if people are mistreated they are in despair and think about suicide, but we don’t care. If someone knocks us down, we just get up again and keep going in the right direction, even if there are tears rolling down. Who has more hope-the person who is crying in despair, or the person who is crying in pain yet still has a direction to go in? You are the bunch who aren’t disturbed by anything. You just keep going.

It doesn’t matter what the Justice Department or the New York Times, or even the Congress does; I just keep going in one direction and never stop. Nothing disturbs me, so certainly nothing could stop me. Even if I received persecution at the family level I would still move on to the tribal level, knowing that if I succeed on the tribal level the family will automatically come. When they find me ahead of them they will bow down and wonder how I managed to get there. Even if the tribe opposes me, I go on to the national level and wait for the tribe to find me ahead of them. Then they will bow down.

Now the entire democratic and communist worlds are coming against me, but I will be ahead of them on the level of the unified world, waiting for them. If God denied me then you might be stopped in despair, but that would never disturb me. I would keep on going inside the heart of God’s love, and wait until God came in to find me. The unification ideal is truly dramatic!

If we have God’s love, we can control Him and make Him helpless. And if we have the power to make God helpless and melt His heart, how much more could you melt the five races into one heart? With that love you could govern all people. As soon as people touch the net of God’s love they are activated, like being jolted by an electric current. Once a person is intoxicated by the love of God, he thinks of nothing else. That love has an absolute, unique and unchanging direction, not many, and so everyone coming in that one direction has to be united.

No matter how people try to upset you and turn you around, you would turn them around to go in your direction instead. Would you have much agony in your heart as a result? No, by practicing this you will feel the entire universe breathing with you. You feel that you breathe in the air of God, and when you exhale it, it is distributed to the American people. Some people might be disgusted at the thought of breathing the air you gave them, but since you have already inhaled all the universal air, it must be the case.

I am just one small man compared to the physical universe, but as soon as I step forward, the entire universe is marching with me. I know that in my bones. Not only you but the entire spirit world is trying to march to my rhythm. How could you be a son of God if the entire universe didn’t respond? Even without food you would feel the entire universe was marching with you. Even if you had no clothes you would not feel shame. In reality, compared to the beauty of the universe, whatever you wear is shabby. Isn’t this a dramatic life?

It is our pride that we get up at 3 a. m. to be here for 6 a.m. service on Sunday. You come without breakfast in order to worship God first. Other people sleep late and eat a big breakfast and then go to church, but we are different. It is normal that you feel pain from sitting on a concrete floor, but that is your pride as well. Later on we may not even sit, but stand and worship. Later on we may hang on to ropes from the ceiling-that would be even more dramatic!

We can go to any extreme, but at the same time we can make it as good as possible. We have that much room to maneuver. On the other hand, instead of sitting to worship, we might lie down on the ground. Then you would be looking at God directly, and you could tell God you are His little baby, with diapers that get wet, who has to worship Iying down.

Would any parent complain that his child has wet diapers all the time? The love of God liberates everything. When you look at something with a loving eye and heart, nothing will bother you. When you get up in the morning you take a deep breath and exhale, and you feel good. Give and take of air makes you feel good. Our way of life is inhaling all the way to one extreme, and exhaling to the other extreme.

Do you think I am a very unfortunate or a happy person? Do you know how much suffering 1 have been through? If I told you my whole story, none of you could sit still because you would be shaking with tears. No one understands-not one parent or teacher understood me. I am one lonely man. You are lucky because you can rely on my guidance and I help take care of you. But I have no one like that. I had to shed blood, sweat and tears to produce everything, step by step.

I have never cared what anyone else thought nor asked their sympathy. 1 only cared how God would see me. If God loves me and wants to bless me, why didn’t He give me an easy way? If He had done that then I would have had no special distinction. God wanted some special person which only He could claim, so He pushed me down the worst kind of road. Even if a million candidates started down that road, the suffering along the way would be so great that they would all drop out. I would be the only person still going strong, so what would God say?

Initially Satan was my companion because he was trying to knock me down, but I was so tough that he finally had to say good-bye. God was the only one left who was still following me. When He declared I was the winner, He told me to start building the family, nation and world, and He would be with me. In that process I came to America, and even if the entire world comes against me it doesn’t matter.

There were many people who were intoxicated initially by the Divine Principle, but who then felt they did not want to live this way of life. I’m sure many of you think of retreating because this is so difficult. I am the remnant who is still going strong, and God knows I will go all the way. No other religious leader has received more suffering, or gone a more incredible path. Do you believe that? What are we trying to accomplish by doing this? We will be entitled to God’s love, which no one else ever came close to deserving. Once we possess God’s love there is nothing else for us to envy or desire.

I can do anything I want to, have anything I want. If it were necessary to build one hundred East Gardens, that is possible. People gossip about where I live, but I do not envy even the richest or most powerful person in the world. I have a better kingdom. We have a heavenly kingdom made of all five colors of skin as one family of man. Does any king or queen have this?

If you are determined to unite with me. I am determined to give you incredible hard work and suffering. I would like to see you make a new history and record for your lineage of doing the most hard work. By doing so you would be entitled to receive the love your ancestors never knew. If you win the race, you are entitled to some reward. I want each of you to be kings and queens of God’s love in your family line, so that no one else can compete with you. When you go to spirit world, all the people in your lineage will proudly line up behind you as their commander. That’s how I think about you.

You might shiver at the thought of what you will have to go through! I can see there are some new members here this morning, and maybe they are getting a shock treatment, but they can pack up and go any time. If they are able to be real Moonies. however, they will realize what a wonderful faith they have found.

The entire spirit world is united, so it unanimously supports what I do. Can you take that? Go ahead and find out if I am telling you the truth. There are many mediums and spiritual people, so ask them about me. I am the only person who can make unreserved statements like this. If Senator Kennedy became President, could he say, “Go ahead and ask spirit world. They will testify to me and tell you to follow my leadership”? Does spirit world follow the American President? But when the seemingly insignificant Reverend Moon, who has no title on earth, speaks out, the spirit world jumps. If it is the truth, then some amazing thing is happening now.

Do you think this happened by chance? Not at all; I made it so. The spirit world has no other choice. How much do you understand what kind of father you have? You have hardly scratched the surface. I am the subject of much research, but even before you look very far you sit down with weariness.

I returned to Korea recently. The first people to greet me there were some Buddhist monks who had received spiritually exactly what time I would arrive. They prepared some gift and came to greet me. Are you on the same level as these people who communicate with spirit world? The founders of the major religions are focused on me and I am an important topic of discussion among them. I don’t think you have ever heard anyone speaking like this. How much of an honor it is for you to meet such a person. when you never even thought he would exist. And even more than just knowing such a person, it is your pride to receive commands from him.

We have a multi-color church, and each race feels good here. If all of you were unmarried, the best way to find your mate would be to put on blindfolds and take the first person you touch. If I said that was true, would you want to do it? Because you say yes, people say you are brainwashed!

American families, churches and the nation are in despair. The communist world is in despair. But when you come to the Unification Church are you in despair? If you say “no” then you “know” the answer. When you remember your past life and compare it to what you are now, you see that now you have purpose and discipline in your life, and you strive to live up to God’s morals. Are you proud in front of all America? Wherever you go you have no shame, but can present yourself with pride.

America today is practically an animal house, but now you young people who were living in that house have become proud sons and daughters of God who are striving to live up to His ideal. How proud you can be! Your mouths, which have kissed strangers for physical pleasure, are speaking the truth now. You women have used your bosoms to entice men, but now they are God’s temples and shall be used only for His purpose. Your bodies are preparing to bear a prince or princess of God.

You are divine men and women and there is no way you will allow yourself to be cheapened. Do you men have that kind of body? Your body is being prepared to welcome God’s daughter. Are you really living up to this? Are you ready to take off straight up in the air, or are you wishy-washy and ambling about?

If I have nothing else of accomplishment, yet the young people of America are here responding to me, is it good or bad? It is so good that the wealth of the world is nothing in comparison. I have no shame in front of the world or God.

When you enter your own home you are welcomed by your wife and children and have no shame. In that family there is no night, but only bright sunshine. If you have that kind of proud, honest, God-centered family, would you swap it for the entire nation, no matter how rich?

If America is one giant apple, but worms are eating their way in from all sides so it is honeycombed with their tunnels, would you rather have that apple or a small one that is whole and perfect’! That apple may be small now, but it is growing. Even when it is small you cannot swap the value of that little apple for the entire universe. One man, Reverend Moon, started as a small apple, but has grown into a big one. Do you think it will keep growing? Even if you insist you shouldn’t grow, you will anyway. We are destined to grow.

I know precisely how that apple will grow. That is the reason why we have hope and know this is the only way. When you become a parent your children call you father, but when you lead a church, the people call you father also. At East Garden Mother and I are Mommy and Daddy, and in the Unification Church we are Mother and Father. Later on when the world comes under God we will still be known as Mother and Father. That is only natural because parents are the closest people to their children.

Is God only the God of the family? He is also the Church God, and God of the nation, plus the world. Would you rather see your father become head of the nation instead of your uncle? Of course. God is your Father in your home, your nation and the world, and He cannot be happy without you. God is the representative of the home, tribe, nation and world. Since your Father represents them all, you as His son represent them all as well. If I am a father, I must educate sons and daughters who can represent the family, tribe, nation and world.

You should not look at your family as only a family, but as the center of the world. You belong to a tribe, and it should be the center of the world. Your nation should be the center of the world. Until now, to be universal you had to give up your family, tribe and nation to serve the world, but unification does not teach that. We teach that you can win the world by serving the world, by carrying out everything you do as service to the world and thus becoming the center of the world. It doesn’t matter what culture or nation you belong to-anyone can live up to this ideal.

When you serve your parents you are serving the world because all people are extensions of your parents or brothers and sisters. Our family is a microcosm of the world, and when it is expanded it becomes the world. Everything you do is linked to the family; what your family does is linked to the tribe; what the tribe does is linked to the nation, the nation to the world, and in God it all becomes one. Just as each grade in school forms a foundation for subsequent grades, you make a foundation as an individual to serve the family, as a family to serve the tribe, and so forth.

So far there has been no linkage between the segments of the world and individualism has separated everyone. Because everything is broken into pieces, bridges need to be built, but you cannot do that yourself. I have created one continuous line linking everything for the first time, and now it is far easier for everyone else to go. Would you go with tears or laughter? With discouragement or hope? Voluntarily, or only when pushed” The important thing is whether you have courage.

Don’t you get sick and tired of fund raising and witnessing and feel you have had enough? Don’t you think it is too much to sell the News World? We have totally revolutionized our lives in every way; even your eyes, ears, nose and mouth are revolutionized, and every part of you is new. You are not a tiny, insignificant person, but a man or woman who can command the universe.

There are no fixed habits in the Unification Church. Whether you have a Ph.D. does not make you important automatically. Some of you joined because your girlfriend or boyfriend joined and you couldn’t bear to be separated, but once you knew the greater reality, those things became very cheap. You feel that you have become royalty of God now. Every bus or train posts its destination; what kind of destination do you have? We are bound to a different destination. You have your own label-“Heaven-bound husband” or “Heaven-bound wife”. Behind you is the “Heavenbound tribe,” Heaven-bound nation” and “Heavenbound universe.” Our everyday activities don’t look very different from what the rest of the world does, yet our destination is different. Our goal and our label is different. Are you heaven-bound?

You always say yes, but you have lied to me a lot in the past! I know it is not a lie. When you say yes you intend to do it, but sometimes you keep postponing it!

If I passed away would you pack and leave the next day? Nothing would be different; you would still have the mission to save America and change the world so you should keep marching on. Whether I live here on earth or not would not change the direction one iota.

I know that when I speak at Belvedere everyone comes, but if you know I will be away then not as many come. Why is that? How can I trust you? I would prefer that the opposite was the case. When I am away, more people should be here because you have to take charge. If you practice this while I am on earth, then when I go to spirit world there will be no problem. If I die, would you not come to Belvedere any more? Isn’t it true that you feel more energy to come when you know I am going to speak? Even if I pass away I will never disappear. Spiritually I will be here many times more strongly than I was here physically.

You should discipline yourselves to be able to do both. Of course you want to come see me, but when I am not here you should want to live up to my expectations. That is how you will become different men and women who can be trusted by God. Next time you will be different, right?

If I were personally guiding you in home church I’m sure each of you would succeed, but even without that personal attention will you be successful? Your yes sounds very funny, not very willing.

We have many stages to go through, like traveling on a local train with many stops. Wouldn’t you rather take an express or fly to the destination? You may not have done too well on the lower levels, but if you bring great success on the world level then everything is automatically taken care of. You may not win the 100-meter race, but if you win the marathon you are a great hero. You may not have done too well on the family level, but you should think you will be a champion on the nation and world levels.

You can think that working in America is all right, but working in another nation is better. Working in the free world is fine, but working underground in a communist country is better. We make it our habit never to be discouraged. Sometimes our physical body needs rest, but instead of getting discouraged and thinking you are no good, get some rest with the attitude that you rest today so that tomorrow you can do better. If because you rested you can go even higher than before, then your rest is justified.

Sometimes a small thing might not go well and you get discouraged. But look at it as preparation to take off even higher. You know that you have betrayed God at times, but God will never betray you. For that reason you cannot be discouraged. You may kick yourself away from God, but God will never kick you away Himself. Sometimes you disappoint Him; it is true that many people have disappointed Him. But then take off and do something greater. God dwells on your success, not your failure.

You may think you are not good in individual witnessing because you don’t have many spiritual children, and feel you are worthless. But instead, think that you may perhaps do better in group witnessing. If your record as a fund raiser is not good, you may be good in a business and earn a great deal of money for God’s kingdom that way. That can be your hope. Always have hope and persevere.

You may have only small hope and no energy, and that’s why you need prayer. You have to plug into God’s power. You have to pray with the same intensity and urgency that you look for food when you are hungry. Have you prayed seriously like that? If you do then God will always come to your aid. I want you to know that I will never give you up or betray you. I have been betrayed over and over by my followers. Even after my long prison term in North Korea, most of the members had run away, but I knocked on the door of each one to embrace them again.

will never betray you. I will never betray you. How can you betray God then? The Unification Church ideology is based on the four position foundation, which is built on three generations: God, True Parents, and you. You are included in the three generations of God. You are an insignificant person, a sinner, yet you are brought back to God in these three generations. As the second generation, I am forming a link with God for you and you are like God’s grandchildren. Since we cannot see God, He gave an object for mankind to serve and love: the True Parents you can relate to physically. This is the tradition of the heavenly family which God set up. You inherit the tradition from me. You love the world and God as I did.

Do you think God is discouraged, or I am discouraged? Never. That is another tradition you must inherit. Whenever you are really, God and True Parents are ready to respond. Therefore, today’s topic is “Never Be Discouraged.” If you are discouraged, harbor new hope, add new vitality and take off again. You must have boldness and courage, but also wisdom and the ability to judge clearly what is right and wrong.

You will be a husband or wife some day and have children. Instead of needing advice from your spouse, you should be a person he or she can praise. What can a wife praise about her husband, or a husband praise about his wife? The fact that you are loyally living up to God’s tradition is the most praiseworthy attribute you can have. Then you will not be shamed in front of your children because you will have something for them to inherit. You must be a living example, or else you have nothing to be proud of which you can leave them. These things are your task, not the Unification Church task, and they are for your benefit.

Be a proud husband, proud wife, proud family, proud tribe, proud nation. But you have to earn that pride, and that is your job, not the Church’s. God and True Parents are your supporters, and whenever you are in need they will supply energy, experience, and a new spiritual dimension. For whom are you working then? You serve God, the world, and the nation, but it all boils down to the fact that you are working for yourself, for your own perfection. Who would you complain against then? You can only complaint about yourself. Everything is all ready to go, but you must act upon it.

are always trying to blame others-the Church, your leader, me. But there is no way you can be discouraged. I don’t have to come here on Sunday morning to push you. 1 have already fulfilled, and no one can take away my position in heaven and earth Why do I keep coming on Sunday to push you again and again? Is it for my benefit? No, it is for your benefit.

A teacher puts his heart and soul into giving a profound lecture for the sake of the students. Is it good that he gives homework? Students certainly don’t like it, but do they have an obligation to do it? Does anyone like tests” The teacher hates tests because they are a tedious chore to grade, but testing helps the students improve.

I know there are certain things you hate to do, but I keep asking you to do them because 1 know that by doing so you can make yourself better. ln ten years you will harvest the fruits of it and you will be grateful that I spanked you this way every Sunday morning.

I have already done my share. Now I want you to do your share so that you can be proud of yourself and your family, and be a proud citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven. Because you are persecuted to a great degree, you will receive great blessing later on, but then no one can accuse that you don’t deserve it. Everyone will recognize that you have gone through suffering and persecution. Thus, you will have no enemies. No one will oppose you when you are elevated to a glorious position; instead they will assist you, including your former enemies. God has picked this route. I have taken that route, and you must also. You want to do this, don’t you?

If you follow my teaching 100% and still don’t reach the goal, you can chop off my head because that will be proof that there is no God. 1 would be the worst swindler on earth in that case. You must not be discouraged.

Even if you don’t have energy to act at the moment, don’t be discouraged. Tomorrow is waiting, calling you. After Washington Monument I proclaimed the grand rally we must hold in Moscow. You don’t know what preparations I am already making.

There are many things happening in the communist nations. If I called you suddenly to give you a command, would you accept it? Working in Moscow would be entirely different than the witnessing and fund raising you do here. All you could do would be to hide there, but that wouldn’t be any fun, would it? Would God ask why you didn’t speak out openly? Maybe those people who don’t do well witnessing and fund raising here would do better in Moscow!

There are all kinds of missions to be done. When you pursue a mission of greater scope, even though you don’t entirely accomplish it, it will be regarded as having greater value in God’s sight. If you make long-range plans and have confidence and enthusiasm that you can do them, even though people bother you now you just keep reaching, and in ten years you have a big victory. That is better than the person who does a little bit here and there and never amounts to very much.

Some members work hard fund raising, but at the same time I give other members money to study for a Ph.D. Why? Because I am preparing for a greater victory in the years ahead. If I work in Korea, I work just as hard as I do here. Wherever I go I work as hard as I do here.

Would it be better for me to stay in Korea, or to come out to the world? Always think of your smallerscale mission as training, but always think ahead to a gigantic mission. The normal way is to improve yourself step by step.

There are fifty to eighty million young people out of a total of 220 million altogether in America. If we have a tug of war with the young people, who would win? In the short term you would lose, but in the long term you would win. Our advantage is that there is no limit to how far we can expand, so in the long run we are bound to win. Because they have greater numbers, initially they will pull us to their side. If they pull for one week without food they will think they are winning and then drop out. But we can go without food for another week and month after that, and by that time we can easily pull them to our side.

I am very tough. I may look defeated, but in the end I will bring everything to my side. What range is your strategy-ten years, twenty years? I plan ahead for three generations, not even just one lifetime. If there are forty years in one generation, that makes a tug-of-war lasting 120 years. So far I have fought for one generation, forty years. Have I lost or won? My children, the second generation, will have an easier time. You are also the second generation, and your forty years will be easier than mine.

Those forty years’ worth can be done in seven years. Three times seven is 21, so we can do 120 years’ worth in 21 years, and each seven years will become serious as time goes on. In time Americans will come to repent the hardship they gave me when I came to save this nation for God. If I have gathered this many people even under opposition, how many will come when conditions are favorable? Seven will be too long.

If I had the opportunity to give Americans a seven-day workshop, all day long on television, would the nation change? It wouldn’t be that difficult to do. There is no way you can be discouraged. The New York Times and Washington Post think they are very formidable, but they can be changed. The other day our eight members who are studying at Harvard were interviewed by the New York Times, and the article was very positive. Even the News World couldn’t have done as well. Would the world believe that they are brainwashed? One article would dispel that myth of brainwashing.

The fundamentalist denominations are afraid that if they send their students to Harvard Divinity School those students will be brainwashed by Harvard and leave their faith. But I push our students to Harvard, and they will brainwash Harvard instead! How different I am.

Did you do well to come to the Unification Church? God and upright things never come cheaply; you have to earn them. Go ahead and overcome. You have come to a school that is better than Harvard, and when you live up to my expectation you shall each receive a heavenly Ph.D. and become princes and princesses of God. This is the way of life of hope. It has come to you and you are here to live up to that hope every day.

In American football the ball-carrier is tackled and pummeled. Sometimes his leg or arm is broken, but he keeps on going. That is the kind of spirit I love. Would you be discouraged? Will you be marching on with hope? Those who say yes, raise your hands.

## IDEAL HOME

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### November 4, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

I have just returned from a ten-day trip to Korea. I’m sure you have learned through the media of the shocking situation there, but I returned with confidence that the situation would be settled. I feel this will be a turning point for the better in Asia.

No one dislikes hearing about the “ideal.” When we talk about the ideal home, it must be the home in which we want to dwell. Let us look at our present situation-is it an ideal place or ideal house? Is America the ideal country? Is the world we live in the ideal world? As religious people we know that we dwell in more than one world; there is a spirit world beyond this physical world which is a bigger house than ordinary people imagine. It is an ideal universe which encompasses nations and all peoples and elements of life.

Do we find harmony or disharmony in this giant house? The “ideal” connotes harmony. Does a world of real harmony exist? Is it even possible? Would the ideal house be lit by only one color of light, such as yellow? Or would it be lit by all the living colors of the world? That big house includes all nature-trees, and flowers-in all their glorious variety. Though there are a variety of elements, each is contributing something to the overall existence.

Even the insignificant-looking grass contributes its part to the whole. The courageous tiger is admired by everyone, but the tiny insects and smelly skunks also contribute. We humans dislike the skunk’s smell, but some element of the universe might like it. Perhaps that substance would have medicinal value for some animals. No one really likes poisonous snakes, but their poisons have great value for certain medicines.

Would the little blades of grass and pieces of gravel feel they have but a tiny supporting role in the universe, or that they are important enough that the rest of the universe must harmonize with them? Do most members think that they are unimportant in the Unification Church, or does everyone think they are indispensable in God’s dispensation? If you think you are indispensable then how do you think the rest of creation views themselves?

My eye may realize that it is small, but feel that if it were blind and staring blankly then Reverend Moon would look unattractive. For that reason my eye feels it is important, and I have to agree. If you ask one hair on my head whether it belongs to me or I belong to it, that hair will definitely respond that I belong to it! Everything considers its existence to be important for the rest of the universe, and if we ever took that concept away then we couldn’t talk about the ideal.

Out of all the thousands of churches in America, there is probably only one congregation sitting on a concrete floor, but even so we think we are the center of the universe, don’t we? That is the ideal, and it is very dramatic. If you think we really have a horrible life because we sit on a concrete floor, you can make your life miserable. Even though people scornfully oppose me, I still think that without me this nation would be lost, and that I am important to the rest of the universe. This attitude is where the ideal lies. The more you can make yourself available for the harmony of the rest of the universe, the closer you are to the ideal. Do you believe that? Now we know how the ideal will work in our present life.

What is the ideal way to accomplish your daily chores? The important thing is not the kind of work you do, but the motivation you feel inside. If you feel you do this chore for the sake of mankind and the universe, joyfully and willingly participating, then what you do has value. Who is the happy person-the one who is lazy and does nothing, or the one who is busy? Why is the busy person the happy one? Because the more work you perform, the more you are related to the variety of the world and the more opportunity you have to harmonize with your neighbors. You can work at your leisure and goof off, so why do we always try to do our best? By doing so we can become more central to the rest of the world.

Is it ideal to play or work in that case? Is it better to work in a mediocre way, or with your whole heart and soul? You can half-listen to me, or concentrate 100% on hearing what I say. You can feel that among those listening you will be the champion in carrying out the words. You have to be convinced that what I say is possible, however. The ideal is connected to all practical elements. A good performance is not always praised or recognized, and sometimes instead of being rewarded you are chastised. Which is the ideal? Why do you say it is ideal to be rewarded for a good job? I think it is better to be criticized after doing a good job. No one can subtract from what you did, so by receiving criticism you create a situation where the critic has to surrender to you, and those who praise you can defend the values of what you did. In other words, you can conquer both elements by receiving criticism.

The saints did great work, yet were never accepted in their own time. Because they had the capacity to digest the criticism people dumped on them, history recognizes them and they have a higher reward. When you do the right thing yet the entire world comes against you, it will be your asset because you will acquire the capacity to contain all the elements of the world. I am one example. I am working hard to do the right thing, but because America doesn’t understand this it has opposed me. 1 will digest that criticism, and by doing so I am creating room for all of America to bow down eventually.

What is the ideal kind of work then? It is to do the right thing yet receive criticism instead of praise. When you reason in this fashion, you conclude that you actually have no real adversary in the world. People usually think it is bad to be cursed, but I have found that two kinds of people receive curse words: There is the person who deserves to be criticized, and the person who does good things yet receives abuse from people.

When can we say something is bad? Evil sacrifices others for itself without any righteous purpose, while goodness is self-giving for the public purpose. What is the ideal way of life? In accordance with our definition, we conclude that the ideal way of life consists of giving oneself for the sake of others, even when we are criticized in doing so.

There are even two ways of serving others. One is to do something good yet be criticized. The other is to be totally committed to serving others, even risking one’s life. Which is more ideal? Jesus’ teaching touches this ideal level because he was serious about giving his life for the sake of others. His credo was, “He who would gain his life would lose it, but he who loses his life for my sake will find it.” We conclude that it is ideal to give one’s life.

When Jesus said he was the way, the truth and the life, did he mean he was a small mountain trail, or a superhighway to the Kingdom of Heaven? What kind of truth was he referring to? He meant the truth which the entire universe would embrace. When he said he was the life, did he envision a shivering, miserable life, or a bright, shining life? From what position and authority did he speak this way? In his way of life he lowered himself to serve others. He knew that whoever lowered himself would be lifted up, but whoever tried to elevate himself would be lowered.

When you kick a ball way up in the air, it comes down with great force and rebounds back up high. Is that more ideal, or should it be kicked so high that when it comes down it doesn’t rebound but just disappears into the ground? We can’t imagine such a situation! If you were a ball that was kicked that hard, you would ache all over as you flew into the air, and you would shiver in fear as you plummeted toward the earth again. Hearing this you might think it was the ideal, but the ball would think it was very dangerous! So what is the ideal? The ball is born for that mission, so if he wants to be the number-one ball he has to be kicked hard into the air and rebound back up high again. He will have to last the longest and go the farthest.

Do American young people just want to dance and eat and fritter time away? If so then they only want to have fun for themselves. Does it make any sense to ask, “Why shouldn’t they do those things for themselves? There’s no law which says they have to live for the sake of the world”? Does it make sense to say you are jumping up and down at the disco for the sake of the world?

When you go out fund raising people spit at you, but you wipe their spit away and say to yourself, “I am doing this for the sake of the world.” You make money, but not for yourself; your motivation is to benefit the world. That’s what distinguishes your activity from everyone else’s.

What is the opposite of the ideal? Do we judge whether someone is happy by seeing how rich he is? Can we say that the people who don’t own anything and who have to work hard every day are unhappy? How can we define happiness and unhappiness? No matter how elegant the palace you dwell in, if you live there for yourself and sacrifice others for your benefit then you are sitting in hell. But even if you don’t have a dwelling of your own and you look poor, as long as you are motivated by trying to serve other people you have heaven. Let us examine whether that is true. There are many people who live in luxury, but at night they are anguished over their lives and can’t sleep. In his heart a rich man feels pressure from his society and nation and he feels guilty. It is a kind of self-torture. He has a fight between his conscience, which says he shouldn’t live like that, and his desire to keep his things for himself. There are many rich people who struggle internally each night. Even the walls and ceiling and fine rugs chime in, saying he deserves that anguish. The fine furniture would be saying, “I am not here to please you but to accuse you.”

If you sleep under a bridge in a sleeping bag, what would you see when you open your eyes? The beautiful blue sky and sunshine. The green grass and flowers would make the prettiest hotel room. Even the breeze would be jumping around you. When your conscience is clear you feel that the entire universe is embracing you. In our way of life we don’t feel anguish as we lie in bed at night, but just fall asleep immediately! Who is happier, the anguished rich man, or the person sleeping under the bridge?

During the recent upheaval in Korea most people were uncertain and afraid, but I was always serene and at peace. Even if death is approaching, I am at peace. Who is the happiest then? I was not in Korea out of selfish motivation; I went there for a public purpose. Whatever the mission, I am at peace because I do it with all my effort.

The person who deserves to live in the ideal house is the ideal man or woman. Do you need the ideal house or ideal men and women? We have to concentrate on being ideal men and women, but in many cases you forget to focus on what you should become and worry about what you don’t have. That’s the basic problem. The main cause lies within yourself, yet often you try to blame your environment and circumstances.

In many cases people who join Unification Church think that no one cares about them because everyone else is so busy doing their mission. Then they criticize the Church and say it is manipulating them. If you are a good Moonie then you have no time to eat or sleep or do anything else except your public mission. A crumbling nation and world are at stake, so we don’t have much time to spend on some individual who is uncertain about why he is here. I don’t mean that we shouldn’t care about brothers and sisters, but when you cannot do everything, the priority is to follow the bigger cause first. If a person is totally dedicated to the public cause then he is living the ideal life.

There are many people who say the Unification Church will perish because it doesn’t care about them, but it is the people who make that judgment who will decline. That is because the Church is dedicated to the public purpose, the fundamentally unselfish cause. We teach that we should sacrifice for the public cause, but the person who wants others to sacrifice to take care of him does not understand that. Before you complain, step forward and be a front line soldier who does more than other members and then your constructive criticism might be worthwhile. This is vital for new members to know.

There are many demands on your time. Your have newspapers to deliver, and new spiritual children to take care of, but you have to be out there for the mission. If someone wants you to take time for fellowship, is it ideal or not to tell him that you have to be busy doing your job? The person who is truly dedicated to the public cause will eventually win.

As a tree grows it extends it branches farther and farther. Is this growth the ideal way of life? What if the tree bears no fruit or flowers? A tree normally bears a multitude of flowers, but for whom does it bear them? Would the flowers say they blossom for the tree, or for the sake of harmonizing the universe? Would there be any reason the flowers have to be a certain color for the tree’s sake? The color is necessary to invite the bees and insects, so it is necessary in order to communicate with the rest of the world. In addition the flowers have fragrance. Does the tree need that fragrance to survive? It is there in order to harmonize and communicate with others.

When you see the flowers you impart your happiness and enjoyment of them. In reality the flowers possess their color and fragrance for your joy. When you see beautiful flowers in the garden you want to touch and smell them. That would please the flowers because they want to be touched and appreciated by others. It is this communication and fellowship which makes life more beautiful.

Have you ever seen a plant with green flowers as well as green leaves? Would it make sense? I have always admired how sensible plants are in having flowers of various colors, not just green like their leaves. Some people would just say, “Oh, that’s natural,” but if the leaves are green, why aren’t the flowers green? Imagine all of spring’s flowers being green. Would that be exciting? Perhaps God slipped up and there may be a plant somewhere that has green flowers, but even there you will find some accent of white or red, for instance, that sets it apart.

Flowers impart beauty and fragrance for the sake of others, for the sake of harmony with the universe. In that harmony a fuller life is generated. What color flowers are we in the Unification Church? We want to be a stimulating color, so what color should that be? We also have a Moonie smell. What color and fragrance would God like most? Certainly He would like the Moonie color and fragrance. No matter what other people think, at least one person would come to enjoy our color and fragrance-that is God.

That color and fragrance never change, even in the bathroom, so God would even go there to enjoy it. If you go to hell, God would go there also. Wherever you go, you carry the fragrance and color which attract God. Thus, activity and life is generated wherever you go. That is the purpose of harmony and give and take. Another characteristic of Moonie flowers is that they always blossom at 6 a.m. on Sunday. Where? On the cold concrete floor where you sit down! It is not necessarily bad if your surroundings are drab, because then you will look more vivid. Other people think this is hell but we think it is heaven. The dark circumstances of hell will make you stand out better.

The Chinese character for “ideal” actually depicts a king and a village, so it literally means “king’s village,” or the village where the king dwells. Is a king responsible only for the good of his country, or for both the good and bad? A good king thinks he will let other people take care of the good things while he takes care of the bad situations. God is the King of kings because He thinks He will be responsible for the evil of the world. Because He takes responsibility for the bad things, He is the supremely good king, and all the kings on earth have to bow down to Him.

This particular Chinese character is actually formed of three letters which mean tree, eye and mind. A tree has eyes, which are the buds, and whether located on low or high branches they are all the same. In this case it shows how the mind is thinking of the harmony of the whole tree. The king is concerned for the well-being of everyone in the village. That is the ideal.

What does the ideal mean? God is the subject in this explanation, so God is central to the ideal. The Unification Church goal is to create the ideal house. This should be the ideal of the nation, not just the Unification Church. God’s goal is the creation of the ideal house of the universe. The Unification Church teaches that the Messiah will come to the family, which is the building block of the universe.

Do you have a house or place to live? Your home began with your parents. A husband and wife are there, plus children. Is that all? Does the happiness in a home come merely from having parents and brothers and sisters? Happiness comes when you have harmony in relationships, when there is loving give and take.

A happy home provides an environment where you can express yourself in love. If something joyful happens to you, would you celebrate by yourself or look for someone to share it with? You would look for your loved one to rejoice with; a husband wants to rejoice with his wife, parents with children, children with parents. Is it the ideal situation for children to fight with their parents? Isn’t it more natural for them to want to be with their parents?

A husband and wife are not together for their own happiness, but solely for their children. The relationships of the four position foundation can cover the entire earth; children become parents who have their own children, who in turn become parents, and so forth.

Would any children say it was bad for their parents to call the village and town together to celebrate with them when they are happy? Would they want their parents to share it only with the children instead? My eleven children could conceivably complain in their hearts that their parents spend hours and hours with the Church members instead of having fellowship with the children. If they think so, are they good children? I know that they don’t complain because they realize how hard Mother and I labor to pour out love for the sake of the world. For that reason they appreciate us.

What is the happiness of my children? They are happy because they know that eventually that love will come to them. The people who received the True Parents’ love will eventually pour out their love to the children. If ten people are benefited by me, those people will want to reciprocate by loving my children. If Mother and I spent our time with our children instead of with the members then the members could justifiably complain that I loved only my own family. That is not the way the Unification Church was born. Of course we love our children, but more than our children we love the society, nation and world, and eventually that love will come back to our children. Is my way of thinking true or false? This principle will not change with time, nor its value diminish.

When you love the universe more, you are entitled to receive more and ultimately it will benefit your own children. Ideal parents will expand their love universally. If parents bring great benefit and love to Britain, when the children go there they will be received with love and respect. If the parents love the world, then anywhere the children go they will be welcomed. When people receive much, they always want to reciprocate. When children know that their parents are loving the world, they should not feel neglected, but harbor that realization as their hope.

Suppose a wife wants her husband to pay attention only to her, or a husband wants his wife to ignore their families and pay attention only to him. Such a person deserves hell. I have heard that many American women are that way, and they even look for a man with no family so that he will pay more attention to his wife. A husband or wife is usually jealous if the spouse pays much attention to the rest of the family, resenting the love that person gives to someone else. If the world is like that then is it a hellish or heavenly place?

Women should realize that the ideal husband is he who loves his wife, but loves his parents, brothers and sisters and neighbors as much as he does her. He is not just wasting time with others, but inviting their love for his wife. It is only natural that the love he gives them will come back to her. If you become a daughter-in-law in your husband’s family, you can become a central figure in that home because of the love you give. You can become a queen of love in that house. Any home that violates this principle shall be judged and shall decline. Is this true or false?

Unification Church women are not necessarily pretty, but they are ideal because they have this concept of ideal womanhood, ideal family and ideal love. What kind of husband would you like-the one who has no relatives to burden you, or who has parents and grandparents and great-grandparents? A big family would be an exciting place to go because then you have more objects to love and have fellowship with. By doing so you can receive more love.

This is a very simple principle, but American young people are blind to it. When they are awakened to it, however, a revolution will occur in American homes. Now you know how to be an ideal husband and wife. Suppose your husband disappeared on the first night of your honeymoon, and when you looked for him you found he was having fellowship with his father-in-law, and the next night with his mother-in-law. If you didn’t see him during the entire honeymoon because he was spending so much time with your family, would you complain?

Each night you know where your husband is, but would you feel happy each morning and embrace each person as much as your husband does? If so then truly you are developing an ideal home and everyone will win the position of king and queen of love. Any wife who demonstrates such harmony and unselfish love in her husband’s home will become the queen of that house because everyone will practically worship her.

Is this a universal principle I’m teaching, or just my opinion? Anyone who violates this principle will crumble, not the person who lives by it. The ideal house is a house where the most loving person becomes the central figure. He will create a palace of love.

Why did God prepare the relationships of parents and children, and husband and wife? Because they are miniatures of the universe, in which each person can practice how to love the whole universe. If you become a perfect member of your family, all you have to do is expand your love and the whole universe will be your home. The home is the fundamental unit to practice loving the universe. When you graduate in family love you can build a universal home.

With this outlook a man sees a beautiful young lady as his sister instead of thinking dirty thoughts. It is good if they have pure fellowship all night in that case. With this realization a husband and wife can trust each other deeply, and there will be no misunderstanding whenever one of them meets someone else. The family is a unit that serves as an instructional manual to teach you how to love the universe. If you meet the family’s criteria then you have met the universe’s criteria.

The Kingdom of Heaven in heaven is the place where men and women will live who served all mankind as their brothers and sisters and who made a home where true love was practiced. It is a satanic act for men and women to try to limit or regulate the flow of love. Anyone who violates this principle shall be judged in accordance with it. The family God gives you is your workshop for loving the rest of the world. If you practice that then you have the qualification to enter heaven.

If your husband has unselfish love for humanity, then when you love him you are loving the world; then you are not receiving just one man’s love but a much greater love. This is precisely Mother’s position. I am in a position to be loved by many women from all parts of the world. When Mother sees that and rejoices over it, her own position is increased. Then she can receive my love more and the love of the people will flow to her as well. In that case she is -becoming a greater woman who is entitled to receive the love of the entire world.

When you apply the principle I am describing this morning and expand your love through loving your family, you are loving all mankind and the world. It works both ways. The home is a workshop of love. By knowing how to love your grandparents, you know how to love all the old people of the world. By loving your brothers and sisters you know how to love all the young people of the world. When you love your husband, that is how you can love all the men of the world.

In the miniature world of your home there are all kinds of personalities. Some of them may be sharp and critical, but if you know how to love them then you can love all people like that in the world. You might complain that you have to live with such stingy, pushy brothers and sisters, but by having that opportunity you will know better how to love the negative people of the world. The home is a training ground of love.

Eventually you can conquer not just the world but the entire spirit world and God Himself. When you throw out many fishing lines baited with love, you can catch the whole world on your hooks. The greatest catch will be God. You will reel in one line some day, and discover God on the other end! When you reel Him in He will embrace you and cry out, “My child!” The ideal house is the fishing hole where you can catch all kinds of fish, including spirit world and God. Normally you catch fish with a hook, which hurts the fish, but when you catch someone with a hook of love he won’t feel pain but joy, even if you hook him in the eye.

Those who dwell in the ideal home are ideal men and women because they have this unselfish principle of love. When you enter an ideal house, the woman’s eyes are filled with love; her nose is a lump of love and even her hair is full of love. On every side you perceive love. Do you want that? Is it easy or difficult to practice? Even though it is difficult, when you know the preciousness of love you have energy to do it. Shall we start practicing that love today?

Love unites a separated husband and wife, and heals separations between children, between the nation and the world and the universe. Love has such power. Shall we live that way of life? Wouldn’t you protest that it is too difficult to do? Even though you have an urge to complain, knowing that love will come as the fruit of practicing this you will not have one moment to complain because you will be filled with great joy and enthusiasm.

When I came to America many people misunderstood me and criticized, yet I made no complaint. Did any of you join the Unification Church because you wanted to help me, or did you come out of curiosity? Many people came to see how they could hinder me because they thought I was meddling with the American way of life. Even though they had unhealthy motivation, once they came they were hooked by the love. That love was so tasty that they hung on to the hook!

Now you are Moonies, but when you are persecuted you smile. Are we the enemy or hope of America? How much hope? It is gigantic. There is so much hope here that eventually all Americans will swallow that hook. Once you know this dramatic way of life, in the morning you feel gigantic power and excitement. Without it you feel dead. If you have it then you are the hope of America.

I just returned from Korea, where the President was just assassinated and the entire country is trembling. Because I am a symbol of hope for many people around the world, they were more concerned about my well-being than about events in Korea. Were you concerned? Why? Because you were worried that the hook of love might be taken away from you. When I go to Korea, your heart goes to Korea. When I go to Britain, your heart goes there. That is because everything that depends on sunlight turns in the direction of the sun. You don’t have to be taught; plants don’t have to be taught. They automatically turn to the sunlight.

You have never heard of a minister giving a ten-hour, or even two or three-hour sermon because no one would stay that long. But when I talk for hours you wonder where the time went and keep asking for more. Why? You are hooked with love. All five races are joined here in the exciting task of building the ideal home. That is not my home or your home but God’s home, in which all are entitled to dwell. We are joined together here for tomorrow’s victory in the fulfillment of the ideal home. A new ideology has come which will bring a heightened hope and civilization.

We want to create God’s ideal home. Would you make it the kind of place God goes only reluctantly, or the place where He is excited to go? A place where God is uncomfortable and sits in a corner watching everyone, or where He moves around everywhere with complete freedom?

When you are persecuted and struck, think that you must be able to withstand it so you can make a home where God has complete freedom. Then it is not painful but exciting to receive persecution. When other people curse you then remember that you should be able to embrace even these men and women and tame them so God’s home will be more exciting. Then persecution tastes exciting. Then you are a public person.

We want to make a home so exciting that if you tell God He has to go back He will beg you to be able to stay. Those who would make that house, raise your hands. Would you complain? Would you get discouraged? Who can say they will live up to this new expectation?

Thank you.

## GOD OF LAMENTATION

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### October 21, 1979
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

It is common knowledge that people cry when something tragic occurs. We always want to live our lives in smiles and laughter’ but sometimes we have to face tragedy and heart-breaking situations. Everyone wants to smile and laugh because it is an expression of their happiness. If there are people who smile and laugh every day then we might ask if they are really happy. The person who is laughing will say. “Yes. I am:’ However, who can guarantee happiness? At the very moment they are laughing and expressing their happiness something may happen to turn their happiness into tragedy. Such events frequently happen in life.

When we see a person crying, we might ask if he is sad or unhappy. That person would say he is. But how long can his sadness last? Is it permanent? No. While that person is crying something may happen that can turn his sorrow into happiness. Situations frequently change from one extreme to the other, within a day, a week or a month. No one can say that feelings of happiness or joy will last eternally.

Is there anyone who would purposely turn his happiness into tragedy or sadness? There is no one, yet sometimes without notice a tragic situation develops. It is human life. Think, for example, of a person who becomes President of the United States. He will be very proud and ecstatic because today this nation is the greatest nation on earth. But who can guarantee that this situation will be the same the next century, or in two or three centuries? Can any individual, no matter what education he has, guarantee that he can make this nation prosper without interruption for the next four centuries or thousand years?

Imagine a man who declares that he can do anything he wants. He can do certain things, but always within a specific boundary. That person may shout at the sun, “Mr. Sun, I stayed up late last night and this morning I want to start out slow? so don’t come up too early. Wait four or five hours more and then come out.” Will that work? The sun will laugh, “Aren’t you crazy!” Someone may proclaim, ‘I need to make a trip to the West coast so I don’t want any rain, snow, high winds or cloudy days. I don’t care what the forecast is. It must be clear for my trip.” We laugh at those things because we realize that there’s little we can do to control our surroundings. We cannot change the seasons. We cannot shorten the hours of the day in accordance with our own wishes.

You have to breathe at a certain rate, but could you say to your nose, “You overwork yourself, so reduce your workload by one third”? Your eyes are blinking all the time and there is a certain reason for this. Could you tell your eyes to reduce their activity by one tenth? Can you say to your own hair, “Why do you grow so fast? We Moonies are too busy to go to the barbershop. You must grow slowly so that we go to the barbershop only once a year.” Will the hair listen? You cannot even command one hair on your head. You cannot control anything in your own body because it moves according to its own rules.

How much more so with the universe? How little we can control. The wise man who has a goal to pursue will try to take advantage of the rules of the universe instead of trying to control nature. One person tries to overcome nature, but the smart man tries to utilize it. Should we always try to parallel a situation, or try to find the medium point, sometimes overcoming to a certain degree, sometimes following to a certain degree? When you say we should do both, that means you are applying two different rules.

Sometimes you walk slowly, sometimes quickly. Is it easy to do things double time? Sometimes nature dictates that you must close your eyes and sleep. But often our situation requires that we don’t. Can we order our eyes to stay open 24 hours? The mouth needs three meals a day, but sometimes we are in a situation where we don’t have time to put our food into our mouths so we do without. If there is a person who can do that, is he happy or unhappy? The attempt to overcome all natural requirements makes life miserable, but we do it because there is a guarantee of happiness ahead. At the very moment you are trying to overcome, you are not that happy.

This morning I spoke to Ye Jin, who is planning to get a Ph.D. Normally this takes eight years, but I told her that if she was determined to do it in four years that it was possible. In order to achieve that goal she has to be willing to stay up all night quite often. Do you think that is an easy task? It’s tough, but she will do it. We all do such chores sometimes, knowing that our will power and drive ultimately will bring happiness. We can draw a conclusion: the person who wants to go the easy way and avoid difficulties has nothing in the end. However, the person who has a goal and purpose and applies himself to the chore always has shining hope in the end.

You may want to sleep longer, go disco dancing, travel around the world, and these things may seem to make you happy. Will that guarantee tomorrow, however? If you live this way for a whole year. will you have shining hope in the end? There are always two kinds of laughter and two kinds of tears. There is the superficial smile and the smile of true inner happiness. In some cases a person may cry because he is truly in despair, but if a person has a goal and purpose and cries in order to overcome his situation for the sake of that goal and purpose, his tears are different

When you live an easy life you may feel good for the present; when you go the hard way you may not feel easy at the present time, but there is something waiting for you in the future. Would you choose to take it easy while you are young and start working harder when you get old? Or would you choose to work hard at a young age? You have come to the conclusion that it is better to exert every ounce of energy while you are still young. Would you like me to leave you alone to take it easy and do anything you want, or would you like me to push you out and achieve some goal?

This is true for one family and it is also true for an organization. If that group is going to endure and prosper, that system should have all people, particularly the young, get up early and work hard all day long. If you don’t want a system that lets everyone go their own way and do things at whim then that means you want to work hard. You are saying that the best organization under the sun would be that which pushes the young people out to the utmost degree. Where do the Moonies belong then? Which organization has more young people than any other? We do. Then we work hard and are going to set a new world record knowing that there’s a bright future shining and that there is hope. Is that the right thing to do? Some parents are stern disciplinarians who push their children and spank them. But in the end their children turn out to be leaders. Is that good or bad?

When I heard people in America say “Jesus Christ”, I always thought they meant it in a good way. But that has become a curse word in America. Imagine the very best word has become a curse word in this country! When something wrong happens, Americans say, “Jesus Christ!” When some tragic event occurs -4- say “Oh my God !” America will crumble because of Jesus Christ and because of God if you don’t believe in the right way. If you associate bad things with good things then America is heading for hell. I really feel that American Christianity has not been living up to its responsibility because they allowed these most sacred words to become curse words.

After listening to my sermon you should create a rebirth in America. Since we are working so hard it is a joy to meet God, and when you meet Jesus Christ that should be for salvation. If everyone is suffering then Jesus Christ should signify salvation instead of being a curse word. We must pass from one extreme to the other in this nation.

We can define wise men as being those who set a goal, and are willing to suffer in the present time to reach it. A foolish man has no goal except to have fun at the present time. There is an Aesop fable about the grasshopper and the ant. Of the two, which would you like to be? Today, American women go on diets to make their waists smaller and smaller, but that is foolish. Do the ants go on diets? NO, but they work hard and that’s why they’re so slim. Why don’t you learn from the ants? All fables have a philosophical teaching that comes from historical experience.

When I was young I lived in a small village, and when I spoke about living for the sake of the world and the entire universe could the people understand? At that time, people would laugh and say that Korea didn’t even have national sovereignty, but even though they said I was crazy, I didn’t compromise. When I was a teenager, I realized that America was declining and decided to save this nation with my own hands. Do you think people listened? Many people thought my brain was working in reverse. In those days they didn’t pay attention because they thought I was crazy, but at the same time I was thinking they were crazy. I knew I was right, and therefore, I couldn’t compromise. Only one person will determine who was crazy- God. I have confidence in what His decision will be.

When I first came to this country I had to stop in Canada. At that time I didn’t even have a visa and there was no guarantee whether I could enter this country. But still I told the Canadian family, “You’ll see. In the next 3 years America will tremble. and every corner of the American land will hear my name. I’ll speak to everyone and I shall stir up controversy for God.” And everyone said, “We thought Father was reasonable, but he is crazy!” No one in the Canadian family believed me. Some months ago I went to Nova Scotia for a fishing expedition, and the Canadian family joined me there. One of them had heard me in 1971 and he said, “Father, I confess. Please forgive me. I didn’t believe what you said in 1971, but today I know that every word you said has been fulfilled. I will trust now.” That person repented because what he heard at that time sounded impossible and he didn’t think that would happen. When he asked what I would do in the next 3 years, I replied, “Use your imagination now. I don’t have to tell you.”

I know without doubt that there will be millions of young people coming in the days to come. I will not be sympathetic with them but will give them hard tasks, knowing that the Principle will work for them as it worked for me. That Principle will work, but our goal is not a selfish one. We want a greater justice for the sake of the nation, the sake of mankind and the sake of the world. This is very easy to say and it sounds good, but doing it is not easy. There is a lot of tears and agony. If you want to pursue this way of life, it’s not going to be easy.

I’m sure some of you come in the morning wondering what kind of peculiar church you belong to! Normally on Sundays people have a late, lazy breakfast in bed, read the paper, and still have time to go to Church and hear the sermon. But in the Unification Church you have to get up at least at 4 a. m. in order to come to Belvedere and some of you are even here at 3:30 in the morning. And we don’t even provide chairs for the congregation.

We could buy thousands of chairs in a moment, so it’s not because of money that we sit like this. This is our tradition of training and discipline so it is your privilege. Every time your legs ache you have to think that we are different from ordinary Americans. The rest of the country is really crumbling, corrupted by drugs, free sex and selfishness. Do you want to be the same? We don’t want to be just a little bit different; we want to be the other extreme. If they are black, we want to be white. If they are white, we want to be black.

When we wrestle with the rest of American youth, who should win? How would you win? We must be realistic. In numbers they are bigger, but with our persistence, endurance and commitment we will win. You must think that we are all in a championship match. There are millions of other people, but no matter how good they are, they can only get to the semi-finals. We are fewer in numbers, but each one of you is a jewel and we will always end up in the finals. Unification Church are a different kind of people. Even though our life may be miserable, we have a vision and goal and purpose in life. We are disciplined in steering ourselves to that goal, and we will reach it some day in the near future. That is our shining hope.

When you work hard and get thin and pale, God is very sympathetic. He says to you, “Let me help you fulfill your work. You take it easy.” Would you accept His help, or say to Him, “What are You talking about! You stay here and let me finish. You need my help; I don’t need Your help.” How dramatic that is. If God has a daughter or son and He needs a son-in-law and daughter-in-law, that is the kind of man and woman God wants to get. Where does that kind of thinking come from? If we are in the image of God then God must be working in that fashion. Did you just make a resolution to live like that, or did you always have that resolution?

Chapter one of this sermon is over now. We know now that tough taskmasters and parents who discipline their children are not necessarily bad. Those teachers and professors who want to be very popular among the students are not good teachers. The real good teacher is mean. The corporation president who never leaves you alone is a real good boss and he will produce results.

National leadership works on the same principle. The President of a nation carries the destiny of that nation upon his shoulders and wants to make that nation prosper. In order to do that he always works hard and makes every citizen really stand up for the sake of the country and the world even if he risks being called a dictator. That kind of leader will produce. Who is a dictator, after all? The bad dictators are trying to sacrifice the nation and world for their own greediness. But the man who pushes the people hard, including himself, for the sake of the country and the entire world is a saint, not a dictator.

I endured the reputation of being a dictator. Sometimes I think that if I have to put up with that kind of reputation then I want to be Number One.

Why do you applaud? Hitler and Stalin are known as the worst dictators because their goal was to make themselves head of their own people and make their nation the most powerful. They didn’t mind killing millions of people in order to keep their own power. Tactically I may be tougher than those people, but I work hardest myself first, and I do it for the sake of God, not for myself. This is a sacrificial, unselfish cause.

When parents are trying to push the children to study, it’s actually for the sake of the children, not the parents themselves. Every Sunday morning I come to Belvedere and tell you to do more. This is not for my sake or even for the Unification Church, but for your sake and the sake of the world. Why do I say that God’s heart is broken? We expounded the principle that we suffer today for the sake of tomorrow, so what about God? From the outset of human history God has not had even one good day. He has been suffering and is in agony. His heart has been broken over and over. When do you think God has hope? When will there be fulfillment for God? How old do you think God is? Of course, God exists beyond human reach and beyond the control of the universal environment, so He is outside the limit of time. We can say that God has no age. Many Christians today take the words of the Bible literally and they think that God created the entire universe instantaneously.

Is a masterpiece of art created in a few minutes? If God manufactured this world in that fashion, is it His masterpiece? There must be something that God is still working on, still tinkering with in order to make it a masterpiece. Is God painting a beautiful woman sitting quietly thinking? Is it a picture of a man looking East and a woman looking West? Or are they facing each other? Is God trying to paint people who look ugly and mean, or who are smiling and happy? The woman says to the man, “I was created by God and am solely here to serve you. You are my life, my love, my everything.” The man says, “No, no. I am created to serve you, so you are my life, my love and my everything.” If they go out picnicking then they both want the other to go first. It’s a different kind of battle. Don’t you think God would enjoy that discussion?

We can draw the conclusion that not all fighting is bad. Can we imagine that kind of fight between the nations? If there was ever such a war, what would you call it? World history has always centered on conflict, but finally that war is turning into a battle to serve the most. In the end, we would have to draw the conclusion that even war is good. America and the Soviet Union are in a global conflict now, but imagine the result if they were engaged in the battle of service.

There is currently a great uproar over the Soviet brigades stationed in Cuba. What if those Russians told America, “We are not here to invade your country but to clean up your streets. We want to capture all the criminals and make the country happy. We are here to serve you.” An entirely different kind of battle would start, with the Soviet Army marching toward Washington to clean it up, not conquer it. If that ever happened then a painting depicting that scene would be a masterpiece for sure.

I am making a different kind of army. God sent me many young people, and you are soldiers. Yet you are not soldiers of destruction but builders and healers. We know how we can turn evil into goodness.

A world of peace can only be made when people and nations exist solely to serve each other unselfishly. Even if it means in some cases having to confront negative forces before serving them. If the door is locked but you break it down in order to get in to serve, should you be jailed as an intruder? No, service is a virtue and the highest degree of goodness. If someone resists your efforts to serve him, just knock him down and do it!

What will people say? When that person regains consciousness would he say that you won or he won? If we use this method in every direction then people will be blocked into goodness.

When you women marry do you go to your husband’s home to give love or to receive love? For how many years? When you die your will can say that you came to serve, but you have not done your most perfect best; your request is that those remaining behind teach your children to love in the same way so that they can finish your task of love. Would that be a noble ending or an unhappy one?

If this were the attitude of married people would there be any divorce? If young people are educated in this spirit of giving then would there be much rebellion against parents? Would there be confrontation and strikes at schools if teachers and students had this attitude? Selfishness is the worst enemy of the American way of life today.

Without hesitation I am telling the President and American government that they must change. America does not exist for her own benefit; God created this nation and made it wealthy and powerful for the sake of the world. Every resource and ounce of energy should be used for all mankind. God is heartbroken because the very things I have been saying are His ideology but no one has ever understood that. People have been only too glad to receive God’s blessing and then use it selfishly. The first thing I promised God was that I would not become that kind of person. I don’t care about property or comfort. I have done everything for your sake; I have been a beggar, a laborer, a dock worker, and never did it for myself.

When I am living at Belvedere or East Garden, God doesn’t come to comfort me. But when I was in prison at the communist labor camp God came every night to comfort me. Would you rather be with God and suffer, or be without God and be comfortable? Many people think that I am enjoying the fruits of my fame because I live at East Garden, but those things mean nothing to me. My thinking always goes back to the time when I dwelled every minute with God in those unbelievable conditions.

Now our movement is established worldwide and many important people come to see me. If I lived in a shack, where should you live? For the sake of the dignity of our movement certain things are necessary, and that’s the reason we own property such as East Garden and Belvedere. On top of that, none of the property in America was bought with American money. Furthermore, I have bought houses and apartments for our members. It is only reasonable that members donate some money to prepare a house for me, yet I refuse to take it. I would rather they did something for the sake of the world. I will take care of myself and ask the members to work instead for the sake of the world.

The time is coming when I will buy more houses-for white people, black people, brown people-all five colors of skin. I would like to buy a group of houses and assign families to them, making up a multi-colored neighborhood. I want the races to serve each other instead of fighting, to love each other instead of hating each other. I want to reverse the present trend. In the end we are all one family. I have never been afraid of anything or had a moment of hesitation, but there was one moment I was caught completely by surprise: that was when a great many white members raised their hands and said that they wanted to be matched to black members.

When we look deeply into the way of life and philosophy of God, who shall inherit sainthood and be elevated to the Kingdom of Heaven? The person who for his entire life thinks of mankind and God and practices that life on earth shall be a king or queen in spirit world. Is there anyone in spirit world who could complain about him? Would you push such a person aside so you could be king or queen? If you tried that then God would ask what kind of life you led on earth and what you did for humanity. If you could show that you did as much as that person then God would ask who received more persecution in the process. Is this right or wrong thinking?

Who in the Unification Church has received the most persecution? There have been many religious leaders on earth, but I feel that in one lifetime there is no one who has received more persecution than I have. Have I deserved that persecution because of the evil I have done? I have tried to save the young people who are hooked by drugs and a promiscuous life, but their parents oppose me. Have I committed a crime?

In the Unification Church you don’t write love letters freely, or even hold hands. In what church would you find all the men sitting on one side of the room and the women on the other? Am I trying to make you miserable or happy? Am I looking for people who are always complaining? To most people this is a mysterious Church, but for us it seems natural to be here very early on Sunday morning. When I give you a direction you pour out all your energy in doing it, but I never tell you that you have done a great job. Instead I demand to know why you didn’t do more.

Right now in spirit world the entire human race is asking to be reorganized, and everyone will have a place somewhere in the family tree of mankind. Will the people at the top be those who have nice clothes and handsome appearance? No, it will be exactly the opposite. The kind of people who want to keep fundraising and teaching the word of God for the sake of the world, even when they are scorned and persecuted, will be at the top of the ladder. Is this true. or do you think I’m just trying to make you feel good? I am Living proof of this. I have lived that way, and in every nation I visit there are people willing to die for this cause. That is because I have done this first.

People normally come to America to get rich or to find opportunity. They come to take advantage of America, but I brought all the money I have and poured it out to reverse the tide of decline in America and save the people. I am doing all this so that you will be inspired to give everything you have and go out to other nations and do what I have done here. Would you keep your promise to do this even after I have died, or after I am gone would you think that promise is no longer binding? Would you even bequeath that promise to your children ?

If we truly live up to that ideal then there will be true peace, and even if there is a war it will be a competition of service. There are pickpockets in every country of the world, but I have thought, “Why not put money into that person’s pocket instead of taking his money out?” I have practiced that kind of heavenly pocket-picking many times, putting money into someone else’s pocket. Do you think I felt good or bad about it? I felt great joy, even though my pocket became empty and the other person’s became full.

I have lived my entire life that way, yet everywhere I go people reject me. But the amazing thing is that wherever I go there are some people who follow- women, laborers, and people with all their worldly possessions on their backs, bringing their cow or ox. Even dogs follow me instead of barking. Housewives usually cook breakfast for their husbands, but once they heard the truth they even forgot to cook the meals. They just wanted to come to the Church and hear me speak, pleading with me to speak just one more hour.

In the early days of our Church I would speak every night until two or three in the morning, and then the members would sleep two hours and get up to listen again. In the meantime the world was going on as usual, and the husbands and wives back home wanted to know where their spouses were! Inevitably many people decided I had to be eliminated because they could not stand for this disruption of their family life. Rumors and character assassination began in those days. Would you be in that same group and try to persuade me? Or would you want to get some taste of persecution in home church ?

Many people will tell you not to come to their house, insisting they don’t want your service and demanding that you never knock on their door again. But the next day you are back again, and the day after that also. You not only knock on their door, but you bring a broom to sweep their floor and you empty their trash. Even when people tell you to leave them alone you come back to serve them. I want you to know that even if those people keep rejecting you, the neighbors and the town will turn around and ask them why they don’t appreciate such a person as you. This kind of thing will happen in home church.

You are only human, so when you are persecuted you want to get revenge. Now you know through your own experience the kind of path I have walked for many years. Don’t you feel inside that you want to vindicate me? If someone succeeded in killing me would it stop the Unification Church? That will never happen.

We know what kind of cause we are committed to, but the question is how long you can persevere. You claim you will persevere your entire life, but that is still less than 100 years. How many years has God been suffering mistreatment? The actual history of God is far greater than the symbolic biblical number of 6,000 years. God has been doing it for eternity, and even if it takes eternity I will still be doing it.

You are lucky to know the truth while you are on earth. This is the only Principle that will work in spirit world, and if you only come to realize it there, it will be too late. You have the opportunity to live it on earth, and that is your greatest fortune. Unless you do so you will suffocate in spirit world because there you breathe love. Therefore, you have to learn how to love here on earth first. It is hell when you try to breathe but there is no air to inhale or exhale. If you want to taste hell then hold your nose and stop breathing. The moment when you start to panic is your taste of hell. In hell that condition lasts forever. It would be far better not even to exist than to live in hell, but no one can end their spiritual existence. No one can get relief by disappearing altogether.

Because you know the Principle you know there is hope for unity of the world. Because this principle works throughout the entire universe, there is hope for unity once the tide of evil is reversed. It is our practice to discipline and train ourselves on a small level first by living for the family and tribal level. Then the tribe lives for the nation and the nation for the world. Our life on earth is a training program, preparing us for eternity.

In the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven you will also attend a workshop, but the lectures there will talk about the very things you have already been practicing on earth. In every class you go to in spirit world you will be a master, having already lived it on earth. Your classmates will treat you like an eminent scholar. Would you feel good? The impact of our life here will not be limited to earth, but will shake the spirit world.

Spirit world is like a gigantic container that has always been empty, but when my teaching is disseminated there it will flood and overflow. When you go to spirit world and you know that everything I said was true, you will shout out your thanks that you could live it here on earth. During this brief time on earth you feel anguished and want vindication, but what about God? He has been feeling that way all these centuries.

Present day Christians don’t know that Adam was God’s physical body; he was the visible form of God. God is invisible and dwells within Adam. You have a mind, but where is it? Even though it is invisible, the mind is not controlled by your visible body. Your body wants comfort and pleasure, but your mind pushes your body to do differently. This shows that your mind and body are not alike. The Almighty God did not create man like that to begin with, however. The body is out of order, so religion is the treatment for making the mind and body one. We are trying to become people who obey their minds, not their bodies.

Why should the mind direct the body? Even in spirit world God is invisible and has no form. He is the origin of energy, and thus He needs an instrument which has physical form so that He can have dominion over the physical world. If Adam had lived in complete obedience to his mind, which was God, reached perfection and entered the Kingdom of Heaven, the spiritual Adam and God would be one. Then when Adam laughed, God would be laughing and the entire universe would be laughing as well.

The process of creation is the projection of the invisible God into a visible form. There are two aspects of God, external and internal, so God wanted to have a visible God, Adam, to harmonize with Him. Their give and take would create a circuit. Through their give and take of love the internal would become external and the external would become internal, back and forth, in circular motion.

Why do people like love? Yesterday I spoke to the seminarians at Barrytown, and I told them that “love” is the abbreviation of two separate words- long and very. So love is very long. Love can create and excite and make two into one. So when you become a teenager and begin to understand love, everything will be in motion and every part of your body will jump and move. Adam and Eve are actually God-man and God-woman, and they should unite in love to feel the ultimate ecstatic joy which was the purpose of creation. The fall meant that God lost His wife, in other words.

Once you truly recognize the power of love and come to know God, you want to possess Him and become one with Him. You want to take His love because then you will have everything and need nothing else.

Ambition is not necessarily a bad thing; God gave us ambition so that we would want to possess Him. If Eve had not fallen then she would have been God’s wife, the queen of the universe. We are to inherit that kingship of the universe. Thus, we can truly say that God is our Father. If there had been no fall then everyone would have been princes and princesses of God. No matter how ugly you are, you would still be a prince or princess of God.

What is the Unification Church here for? Mankind has been disregarding God altogether, but we want to restore God to glory as our Father, and restore our position as His royal children. We are actually doing God’s job instead of wanting Him to do favors for us. When God hears someone tell Him that. He might say externally “You rascal!” But inside He is tickled to death that He finally has children He has looked for. This is why I never pray to God for assistance. Even when the whole American government came against me I never knelt down to ask Him to come to protect me just one time. I told Him I would take care of it and He should just sit back and watch.

You must be able to be a recipient of the love and tradition of God. You must act as God and feel that God is living in your home. Look at the world as God looks at it. That’s how you make yourself a prince of God. That is the kind of men and women God is looking for. God has much blessing in His bosom and He is looking for such people to give it to.

If this is the philosophy that I am living then no matter what the world says I will win and have dominion over the creation. As long as this is how I live, money and influence will be no problem. People will come as well and there will be nothing I cannot do. If that is how I am living, then even if I kick all of you out you will come sneaking back in the back door. There is no way we could be separated.

Don’t you feel happy when you see me? I am not that handsome, so why would you want to see me? I am only one man, but Belvedere seems to be empty when I am away, and when I am here it seems full. In a few days I will visit Korea, but when I leave you feel that the whole of America is empty and your longing reaches out beyond the Pacific. I think God likes me pretty well.

Do you think God’s role is easy? God is lonely and miserable because He is there all by Himself, and all day long He is bored to death. But now He has an exciting companion who is always stirring up controversy, so God has to follow everywhere I go.

When you pass a bakery you smell the aroma of cooking, and when you come to see me you smell the aroma of love. Do you agree with this because you are brainwashed? If brainwashing could intoxicate you in the love of God then there would be nothing better. God has been waiting a long time for someone to brainwash Him that way!

Women are waiting to be brainwashed by men with love. You say A-a-a-men to that. When you are surprised you say “ah!”, so Amen means “surprising men.” We have to create a new dictionary of English!

God has been patient for millions of years, but at most you give thirty or forty years of your life. Could you come to that suffering God and complain that your tribulation is too great? Would He be sympathetic with children who couldn’t bear even a few years of hardship compared to His experience? God wants to hear His child say, “I will take care of it, and no storm will stop me.” My Father has been responsible for all history and still is suffering, so if I am His son how could I say I could not shoulder His burden? Such a person would be a thief. Christians have been like thieves, wanting to have the Kingdom of Heaven for nothing, constantly asking God for help and blessing. God hates to hear such prayers. If you were in God’s position would you prefer my theory or the Christian theory?

Before you came to the Unification Church you shed tears over your own misery, but now you shed tears for God and mankind. Can you complain? No one has faced the tribulation I have borne, yet I have never spoken one word of complaint to God. I always told God He should let me go this course. Many of you sisters are worried about getting old and not yet having your family, but you should be proud of doing something that no one else is doing. You can be proud of asking God for His burden instead of His blessing. This is the life I have lived. I always feel I am different from the rest of the world and this is why God likes me.

It doesn’t matter how ugly or handsome I look, as long as my heart and mind never change from this attitude. If I were single, I know there would be many proposals from women all over the world-fat, ugly, beautiful, and of every skin color. I have much sensitivity and I know how to be a good husband to Mother and make her happy.

Sometimes I would rather not be sensitive to anything, but spirit world is always bringing matters to my attention, so I cannot be idle. I am just one short man, but still I can breathe the universe and feel it every day. If you really want to see me you can pray hard and I will appear in your dreams. It is quite possible to in our world. I may seem mysterious, but all I am doing is living God’s way of life. When you do so, this mystery will surround you also.

God’s heart has been broken, and you can feel you want to liberate Him with your own hands. We know precisely what our goal is, and once and for all we want to liberate God from His sadness. The task I have undertaken is to drive God’s enemies from His throne. God should have been enjoying a history of glory, but instead He has been scoffed at and ridiculed by the enemy. God is alive, yet people have said He was dead. The earth is supposed to be God’s kingdom, but His very throne has been taken over by the enemy, Satan.

God created the earth as a gift of love for His children, but instead it was stolen by Satan. My heart has always wanted to restore this gift of love, to take it from Satan’s bosom and give it to God’s children. America has been specifically chosen for a mission by God, yet its young people have been corrupted by the worst crime-free sex. The garden of Eden crumbled because of that sin, and America is now crumbling for the same reason.

When God’s beloved children committed the sin of adultery God threw them out of the garden and they fell into hell. Do you think God will allow America to prosper if America persists in this way? God has been hoping this nation would be His champion, but it is fast becoming the champion of Satan. God’s wrath is about to come upon America in judgment, but I have asked Him to let me take care of America and give me a few more years to clean it up. You people are God’s hope, and if there are more and more people like you don’t you think there is hope to clean up America?

I always pray to God, saying that I will do something about America in the next decade. When you know this can you try to avoid the hard task? If we do avoid the hard work then the Unification Church will be the first to be judged by God. Anyone looking for the easy way is destroying God’s will and will be my enemy. Let’s get down to work with all our might and give everything. Do you think America will prosper or dwindle if we don’t do anything?

If there are any thinking Americans then they know the magnitude of the problem and feel that America is in deep trouble. God is anguished over the situation because time is running out. It is our job to be living sacrifices on the altar of God, committing ourselves to this duty. I will go to Korea and trust you to take over in the meantime. Will you relax, or will you keep up all the missions we have started? My heart and God’s heart have been broken. I need some liberation as well.

Close your eyes. Those who feel in your hearts that you will do exactly what I am entrusting you to do, raise your hands.

Thank you. Let us pray.

## TERRITORY OF GOODNESS

By Fami1yfed June 19, 2018 June 19, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1979

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### October 14, 1979
World Mission Center
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

People in the world today do not have a clear definition of good and evil. Some think power is a measure of goodness. If there is a God, it is most important to realize what His purpose and intentions are for this world. The way we understand God, He must be all-powerful and entirely good. But these days people are so confused that they don’t even know whether God is entirely good. What is the ideal God intended realize in this world? We conclude that if there is a God, then He must be almighty and all-good and to realize His ideal in the creation, He will work with the good people of the world.

On earth people measure power by a visible standard. When a person utilizes his power, it is always for an aggressive purpose. But God must possess invisible power. He is the origin of invisible power, but its action manifests in a visible way.

Suppose there is a person of great virtue who possesses both inner and outer strength and power. His invisible nobility can be perceived. Which type of power would God emphasize more-internal or external? Since God is invisible, He would emphasize invisible, internal strength. A good God must express Himself through a certain discipline that manifests His power in a visible way.

If there is a power opposing God, it would manifest itself entirely differently. If God dominates the internal aspect of power, then Satan must be emphasizing the visible, external kind of power. Thus, the pattern of history must show the conflicting aspects of these two masters. The religious way of life pursues the internal aspect, the invisible elements of power, while the opposing side is preoccupied with the visible world. These factors are interwoven in the advance of history.

Self-denial has been the starting-point of every good religion. The religious tradition has always emphasized denial of self and one’s own family. This means that the pursuit of religious goals is based on invisible power and character, so one must get rid of the shackles of the visible world to attain these goals. Religion emphasizes prayer, fasting, and service to others. Thus the goal of religion is to attain another world of power.

How great is that invisible world of power? God is infinite and almighty, so that invisible world of power is also infinite and almighty. On the other hand, the world of visible power is limited. Recently Fidel Castro came to this country and tried to demonstrate his power, but there is a limit to what he can do. At one time Hitler thought the power of the German people could conquer the world, but be ran into a limit there too. In the present day, communists believe they will conquer the whole world, but it will not quite work like that.

The power of the visible world is always halted by certain limits. Most people in the world are preoccupied with visible power, wanting to influence or dominate others. The President of the United States has great power, but he is not almighty. America is a mighty nation, but there is no guarantee that it will continue to be strong for eternity. If the U. S. were ever conquered by another nation, this government would be dispensed with and the conquerors could toss aside the Constitution and the existing laws.

People are striving every day for power, but most of their goals are limited and vainglorious. Do you have more interest in the person who is shallow and reveals his entire depth, or the person who is mysterious? Would you like your future husband or wife to be someone you can know entirely in five minutes, or someone who has more depth? A shallow person will react to being struck by indignantly wanting to strike back. But a man of depth will not be annoyed so easily. Look at God-many people have mistreated Him, but did He retaliate? It is as though a little boy tried to hit a wrestling champion; that champion would just smile at the boy’s puny efforts.

We cannot deny the two aspects of the realm of power, one visible and limited and the other invisible and unlimited. We religious people are pursuing the world of invisible power, while Satan’s goal centers on the visible world. What is the limitation of the visible world? We have a visible world of our own surrounding us, beginning with our family, tribe, nation and world. The invisible world starts at the limit of the visible world. Knowing this, no one would swap the invisible world for the visible world.

A worldly man might try to tempt a religious person by offering him honor and prestige. Many times in history religious people have faced death rather than submit to the world’s standards because they know there is no power which can conquer the invisible world. They do not change. Which world are you pursuing?

Man has two aspects-invisible and visible. Man’s physical self longs for visible power with which to control something. But the invisible, spiritual side wants to achieve and dwell within the invisible universe, God’s world. Until Satan took control of the visible world, it was all good, but now the physical world is in Satan’s domain, while the invisible world remains in God’s domain.

By what rule would Satan want to govern his world? He wants to govern it with values that change every day. So we see there is an unavoidable conflict in human life. The good man always invests himself today for the next world. Now there is a conflict between the free world and the communist world, between one world that wants to reach a higher level tomorrow and a world that wants to conquer for today. The future is invisible, so the invisible future is closer to goodness, closer to God.

Does the Unification Church today have power and strength? What kind of strength? You have amazing power; you are so strong that neither your parents nor your government can handle you. Only Reverend Moon can handle you, and because of that the world says I must be worse than Hitler. Why do people feel I am a powerful, almost fearful, person? Am I a wrestling champion? People hear a lot of bad things about me, but when they meet me they are surprised that I look like so ordinary.

What do I have then? My source of power is invisible, not rooted in any worldly power. I represent an invisible power, one that does not act blindly, but is based on principle and the discipline of universal law. It has harmonizing, loving power, not destructive power. Therefore, once you taste that power you can forget worldly things such as food and sleep and disco dancing. When you walk in harmony with it, you feel you are not an individual any more but a whole universe, because the universe is marching with you.

People truly do not realize there are two layers to the world, one visible and the other invisible. There are two ways of expressing power-one by force and with weapons, and the other by sitting peacefully and meditating. There is no real satisfaction in demonstrating visible power. Also, visible power is feeble and weak; physical force may conquer in the short run, but it cannot defeat the invisible power.

Whoever confronts visible power with the power of thought and peace will be the victor. Therefore, my method of fighting is not one of external confrontation. I am waging an entirely different war. There is no limit to the invisible power. When you keep pursuing the invisible power, you ultimately travel in a circle that will include the visible power. When you walk in only one direction, say from East to West, eventually you will encircle the entire globe and come back to your original position. When two enemies part with great hatred and go in directions 180 degrees apart, eventually they will meet again because their paths will come together. By the time they meet each other they won’t have the energy to voice their hatred. One will say, “I am about ready to die, so rather than die alone, let me shake your hand and make up.”

When we know this principle, we know that a person like Jesus, who seemed feeble and was crucified, is never defeated by the world. Because they live and think on a higher and deeper level, they will ultimately meet the enemy who killed them and finally conquer him. A man of God has infinite patience; he can wait for a man to get worldly power and still defeat him.

The people who reject Jesus may try anything they want in the world, but they will always end up with emptiness. So they have to come back to Jesus and be reconciled with him. When they come they will offer all their worldly things to him and bow down, asking forgiveness and saying Jesus is their life. They will want to know what Jesus’ source of power is, since they found only despair in the world. That is the unavoidable destiny of all men. Inevitably they will want to know what the source of invisible power is.

The good man always pursues the incorruptible, invisible goal which is infinite, while satanic people always want to get the visible goal first. They are always boastful and arrogant and they always end up with corruptible things. What world of power are you pursuing now? Is there a limit to the invisible world of power? We must make infinite effort to reach the infinite world. What is the boundary between good and evil? This fallen world will end when human greediness is consum mated, when evil bears its final fruit. People who want to conquer this visible world feel that the end justifies the means and they don’t care what they must do to get what they want. They would do anything to satisfy their greediness.

The end result of that evil ideology is expressed today as communism, which totally disregards anything except material things. For their own purposes, communists say that the end justifies the means. What will they do after they conquer the world? There is nothing left after that; it is an empty goal. Suppose a man works ruthlessly to conquer the world and achieves his goal at age 80. What did he gain if he dies the next day? Would he be a happy and fulfilled man or a miserable one?

A man seeking to conquer the world will try to destroy others around him so he can usurp their power. Isn’t that how the communist system works? No communist could deny it. After communists gain power, the result is al ways tragedy. Eventually history brand the person who worked hard to conquer the world for communism as a traitor and a murderer.

When you pursue an invisible goal, however, you may look defeated and even die on a cross, but your death is not defeat. Instead it is a victorious new beginning. Be cause you gave everything, everything is resurrected. The supreme example of this is Jesus Christ, who was crucified and died in an excruciating manner, branded as a criminal. He seemed to be hopelessly defeated, but his death actually began a new victory.

I am not dumb. I could have chosen to pursue the world of external power, but I knew that it would end in tragedy, so I pursued the world of invisible power instead. Am I near the bottom of the list of great modern thinkers, or at the top? I am a man of complicated thought who has considered things that no one ever imagined. But instead of just thinking about them, I wanted to make them a reality.

I know precisely how the invisible world works, so it doesn’t matter if the entire secular world comes against me; I will go my own way. Even if the entire world uses its power against me, I can break past it and continue into the infinite, invisible world.

There are people who try to get the best of both worlds. They think they can enjoy the secular world and then when they reach old age start believing in Jesus. In that way they think they can receive the benefit of heaven, too. But a person who does that has forgotten that he must serve a higher level than himself to reach a higher goal. There is no way to avoid it.

Most of you are white Americans and I come from a backward country in the Orient. Why do you come here and listen to me? Why do you follow when I say you must go one way or another? You listen because you know the Principle and only by following and serving can you make a breakthrough. You have to go forward step by step with that outlook. Even though you start at the worldwide level, you cannot just go straight up to a higher level. You have to inherit the achievement of the person who has covered all the area beneath that level. Thus you must unite with me, become en grafted to me, so you can share the richness of the truth.

As a member of the Unification Church, you might think that instead of suffering now you will leave and come back after I have finished building the Kingdom. Isn’t that clever? But you have to commit yourself 100% in order to become connected with the invisible world. Thus, any person who wants to give only 10% of his energy here and 90% to the secular world won’t make the connection. Do you have 90% reservation and 10% commitment? Do you think I have 99% or 100% commitment?

If you want to, you could complain many times every day. “Why does Reverend Moon come to the meeting at 6:00 when I have to get up at 4:00?” you might ask. Do you pray, “God, I can’t keep up,” or “God, I want to do more than Father, but he is always ahead of me”? A long time ago in the countryside of Korea I knew this truth, and I began my work when no one else understood. I was those no one to consult with or help me. I began to speak, trying to win friends, but as soon as I opened my mouth the opposition began-from my family, my people, nation, and the world.

Always I have endured confrontation with the evil I had to confront the evil power because I was pursuing the invisible world which was surrounded by the visible world. The world knew I was pursuing a different power, so it tried to stop me with temptations like women, money or honor. But I was never deterred and thus Satan decided he had to kill me. One way he tried was by putting me in a prison where people were sent to die. Yet even there I not only survived but gathered godly people together. My pursuit of the invisible power never stopped.

The worldly power represented by the government and the courts tried to destroy me, but there is another world where God is subject which has loved and protected me. Amazing things have happened. For instance, at the moment when someone tried to kill me, that person would die instead of me. An invisible power always intervened, working on every level. Because I had invisible strength, I never avoided confrontations.

I fought an invisible battle against the secular power of the nation, a battle lasting from 1940 to 1960. During this time I was a lonely man, barraged by allegations and hostility. Yet I never made excuses. I was silent. Only God knew; that was my power. That meant no visible power could destroy this feeble-looking individual. One government after another in Korea tried to destroy me. There were three changes of government in those 20 years, and not one of them succeeded. I withstood their attacks patiently and survived. With the infinite power of the invisible heaven, I have withstood all the pressure from people seeking to destroy me.

In 1960 the Holy Wedding was conducted and Mother was installed. Thus in 1960 my victory was declared on the individual level. Then I initiated my public ministry and started the three seven-year courses. Then the dispensation moved to the family level, with renewed persecution and attack. The first seven years were a period of trial in which negative power tried to destroy the family, concentrating mostly on Mother. Women were despising her and trying to destroy her in her mission. In those days many members received revelations and knew my position. Since Mother was my bride, the realm of women was jealous. But Mother used my tactics and never made excuses or accused anyone, no matter how unjust people were toward her. In the meantime I silently laid the family foundation, and then by giving the Blessing, I laid the foundation for the tribe.

First, the 36 couples were blessed. What is their role? Twelve couples each represent Adam’s family, Noah’s family, and Jacob’s family. There were 10 generations from Adam to Noah, but Ham and Japheth were also dispensational figures, signifying a total of 12 generations. Dispensationally speaking, Abraham’s generation was extended through Isaac and again totaling 12 generations. Jacob had 12 tribes, so this period included a total of 36 generations.

The 12 tribes were intended to indemnify all dispensational history up to that point which had ended in failure. Jacob could make restitution, so God gave him 12 children through which to restore horizontally the providential history. Thus, the 36 couples constitute the new forefathers of mankind, representing the entire historical background of God’s dispensation.

The history from Adam to Jacob had to be restored on the tribal level, and the history from Moses to Jesus followed the same pattern. Moses was equivalent to Noah on the tribal level. In Noah’s time God judged the world by the flood. In the same way, Moses came on the tribal level and exercised the power of judgment, paralleling Jacob’s course.

Jesus’ role was that of the second Adam. There were 12 tribes of Israel, and Jesus had 12 disciples who increased to 70 and later to 120, restoring these numbers from history on the national level. The 120 disciples represented 120 nations, or all people. However, because of the Crucifixion, that ideal was not entirely fulfilled. The dispensation was prolonged for another 2,000 years. Jesus’ work was completed only spiritually, and there remained no physical central nation for God to work through. Therefore, the Second Advent was necessary, as promised by God. The Lord must come physically as well as spiritually as the third Adam.

When the Messiah comes a second time, he is in a position to restore horizontally all of the history preceding him, meaning the Old Testament and New Testament eras, as well as his own Completed Testament era. In order to restore those three levels, three groups of 12 families were selected. The most important pillar in erecting God’s Kingdom was the blessing of the 36 couples, and erecting that pillar was most difficult. As history developed, the spirit world was divided into three different levels. By uniting 36 couples under one father, the boundaries between the Old Testament era, the New Testament era, and the Completed Testament era can be broken up and they can all become one. All would be combined through restitution here on earth.

The Unification Church has the role of restoring all of history. God has given me the authority to conduct that restoration, so I am responsible for Adam’s realm, Noah’s realm, and Jacob’s realm. Therefore, 36 couples were selected for Blessing. By doing so, the tribe of the third Israel was created, surrounding the True Parents. This was the cornerstone of the third Israel. In this case, even though the people undertaking the dispensation might be individuals, a family or a tribe, it all had worldwide meaning and impact.

My topic today is “Territory of Goodness.” How is that territory expanded? Certainly it started with the individual, and grew into a family and tribe, nation and world, but how was it done? Through the Blessing. How do we build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? The family is the building block, and the 36 couples were the first brick laid here on earth. Next I blessed 72 couples, who represented the tribe; 124 couples represented the national level. That foundation of Blessing was finished in July 1963.

If Jesus could have fulfilled these Blessings after taking a bride himself, he could have built the Kingdom at that time. I received much persecution because of the Blessing, and had to organize heavenly families under tremendous opposition. Parents accused me of taking their children and marrying them off in my own way. From God’s standpoint, I was claiming children back for God. But the world didn’t see it that way!

In the Garden of Eden man fell through deceit and falsehood. In restoration, people are resurrected to the heavenly realm through the word of God. After 124 couples, 430 couples were blessed, representing the universal level. This was done in the year 4300 of Korean history. The Hebrews suffered in Egypt for 430 years, then made a new beginning. So with the Blessing of 430 couples, God marked a new beginning. The 4300 years included every conceivable element of both good and evil men. Actually 434 couples were blessed. The four extra couples represented people who had suffered in prison, thus opening the door for resurrection of those in hell.

That Blessing opened the door for all nations and races to enter heaven, since they represented all aspects of the human race. After they were blessed in 1968, I made a worldwide tour and blessed 43 couples in other nations. Thus the two Blessings are in positions of subject and object.

In 1970, 777 couples were blessed, signifying the completion of formation, growth, and perfection. That Blessing included various nationalities, and through it the heavenly territory was expanded. l personally indemnified the individual and family levels, and in 1970 after seven levels of Blessing had been conducted, a new dispensation of tribal-level indemnity began. In 1971,1 initiated a crusade in which families demonstrated sacrificial love for the nation, leaving their families for three years to go work on the national level. Even though they had God-given families, they made them a sacrifice for restoration of the nation. In 1970, 1971, and 1972 the blessed couples in Korea suffered the most, willingly taking up tribulation and absorbing what seemed to be many tragedies.

On the foundation of their taking up the cross so gallantly, I could begin the worldwide mission. In the second seven-year course the tribe gave itself in a sacrificial way for the national foundation, and in the third seven-year course from 1974 on, the tribes of the Unification Church united to give themselves for world restoration.

This is why families here in America are sacrificing their families for the mission. When I told the families to go to the front line, there was much grumbling about separation, but you must remember our ultimate mission is to restore the world. Representing the tribe and nation, we must give ourselves in a sacrificial way. Once we set this tradition, the world’s people will want to volunteer to do what we did.

We can set a tradition of sacrifice that will be handed down from generation to generation, and then you will be liberated from Satan’s accusation that you did nothing worthwhile to serve the world. That is the most important qualification to win the victory. When Satan knows there is no more room for accusation, he has to leave us alone. Then we can create the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

1976 saw the culminating victory of heaven on earth. During that year Moonies were in the headlines everywhere. I really went on the offensive on April 30, 1973, for three and a half years. On that day America granted me permanent residency here, and in the next three and a half years I consummated the worldwide level of restoration. When the battle was won in 1976, it meant that restoration of all past history was consummated. On September 18, 1976, the historic victory of Washington Monument was won and then on October 4th, I declared the Day of the Victory of Heaven. On February 23, 1977, 1 declared Year One of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

The spirit world has been compartmentalized over the ages, but the victory of heaven meant that there would be no more barriers. After unity was made between Great Britain and America as subject and object, I entered Korea in 1978 and conducted a special ceremony to demolish all the boundaries in spirit world. For this purpose I conducted a special ceremony on November 2, 1978, in Korea. Until February 23, 1977, liberation was given only to the religious realms in spirit world. The rest of the spirit world has always been divided into the many family trees and nationalities. On the foundation of religious unity in spirit world, I could lift all the boundaries between tribes and nations on November 2, 1978. By liberating my tribe and linking the entire world to it, one tribe in heaven was formed.

Now the entire non-religious world can unite, meaning there is no more separation in spirit world. The entire spirit world is descending to work on earth as a unified force. By the time the third seven-year course is completed, there shall be no more opposition here on earth.

Once unity was achieved on the spiritual level, the home church dispensation could begin on earth. Since every tribe in spirit world has been liberated, we can now organize the true heavenly tribes. Your home church area is your tribe. Actually we are ahead of schedule; God originally planned home church to begin in 1981, after the third seven-year course. But because all the debts of the past have been paid, I could advance the time.

What we are talking about is almost like a dream. The home church dispensation does not recognize national or racial boundaries. You can transform every place you go. Initially you are in the position of tribal messiah, but you can be elevated to the true parents’ role. When parents and children are united in home church, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth becomes a reality there.

God wanted to create the Kingdom of Heaven in the Garden of Eden by uniting three generations, with God as the grandfather, Adam and Eve as the father and mother, and then their children. In the home church crusade you represent the Messiah, so you represent God. The home church children have their own natural parents, and when they are united with you, it resembles God’s original intention for the Garden of Eden. This is how we came to have the terminology of “tribal messiah.” God’s dispensation can be consummated and the continuous conflict between good and evil will end.

The world level is always the ultimate goal of God’s dispensation. I went from the individual level to the worldwide goal, fighting one battle after another, paying all the indemnity on each level. Today the conflict between the free world and the communist world is obvious. Actually, the free world should be dominant but the communist world is taking over the free world bit by bit every day. In the midst of this conflict, the Unification Church has been growing from the individual to the worldwide level, taking the internal role. We represent the strongest good.

The battle between the free world and the communist world is so severe that in the end there will be no winner; both will be knocked out. The children of ardent communists will reject what their parents are doing. In the free world many children now disregard their own family’s and parents’ values. But there is another group arising which is critical of both the communist and the free world. These are Moonies.

As the conflict becomes more heated, both sides will lose their families, their world, their nations, and themselves in the chaos. People will decide they just don’t care about any kind of commitment and feel they want to live any way they want to. Then they will do all kinds of crazy things in order to satisfy their desires. In the meantime the group that rejects both worlds will be growing internally, rejected by both worlds, but winning individuals, families, tribes, nations, and the world. They will be the central pillar of the world.

The more the world fights, the more it crumbles and loses ground. But the more we fight, the more we prosper. When the time comes that we receive true liberation, the whole world situation will crumble. The world is living aimlessly and doesn’t care about morality or God’s principle, so the human race is becoming like one big zoo.

When I came to America, Satan was working in this country in many ways. But now things have gone so far that it is near the end. You are part of that corrupted generation, aren’t you? There is a prophecy in the Old Testament that in the final days the world will be a sea of skeletons. That is what America’s society today resembles, from God’s standpoint. But the Bible says that those bones will recover their flesh and come back to life through the word of God. That is resurrection. God said that out of those skeletons He would raise a new army. That is you, the Unification Church.

Now you know how the territory of goodness has been expanded. The decisive victory has been won, and now it is only a matter of time until the victory is expanded to all four corners of the earth. In time the media, which has been so critical toward us, will visit blessed couples all over the world to get the story from them. Those couples will be the feature news of the world.

Americans love a champion, and I am certainly the “matching champion” of the world. Even if people don’t know anything about the Principle, they have to recognize that I have matched more couples than anyone in history. I have thought that one day we might advertise the matching services of this world champion for people who have had trouble finding a good husband or wife. Wouldn’t many people want to respond? After matching the people who came, I would tell them they have to fulfill a condition of separation for three years, and then come to a certain place for the wedding. Do you think they would be there? The condition would be not to touch their spouse, but to preserve their purity. Would they just sit and wait for three years? They would think it best to join the Unification Church and work hard so the three years could pass quickly.

Many would say it was an impossible condition for them to make, but when you think of it, it is an exciting way to get married. So many marriages today aren’t working, and I am proposing an exciting new method. If I matched 100,000 couples around the world, do you think the world would be turned upside down? If those marriages go on for eternity while the rest of the world’s marriages mostly fail, people would have to turn to us.

Behind each heavenly victory we celebrate there is a foundation of incredible indemnity, a heated battle between Satan and God. In America today a ruthless power is working to destroy me, so our victories have not come easily. People in America are trying to find a loophole in

the law so they can incriminate me. Evil is always on the offensive, but in the end God always turns out to be the victor. Kim 11 Sung should have been doomed the moment I was released from prison, but because policy-makers in the U.S. were indecisive, that dispensation has been prolonged.

President Carter is responding weakly to the communist strategy, becoming a prey of their exploitation. The 39th and 40th presidencies are the most critical for America. The 39th is President Carter; it will be a tragic day if he continues to be President for another four years. Even the Democratic Party doesn’t think Carter would be a good President again, and now there is a heated battle between Carter and Ted Kennedy. Kennedy is a liberal with a magic name and wealthy background, but actually the leading voice of American politics should be that of Christianity, God’s people standing up to speak out.

Whether Democrat or Republican, politicians are basically not trusted by the people. A leadership education program is needed. The basic principle is very simple: the person who loves God loves this country. The person who does not care about or recognize God cannot truly love or serve this nation. The religious leaders of this country will awaken to that point. The recent growing involvement of Christians in American politics is a good sign.

As long as communism flourishes, Christians are the major champions of God. Therefore, the Pope’s recent visit to the U.S. serves a spiritual meaning. The spiritual forces of the world must be mobilized and united to speak out on the issues. The invisible mind should govern the body, not the visible body governing the mind. Can mind and body be separated? How then can we separate religion and politics?

As long as there is satanic sovereignty in the world, there will be separation of state and religion, but when people are united in God’s spirit, mind and body will make one whole person, and God and politics should be united. There is much corruption in the democratic process and people’s votes are influenced by many ungodly factors. God doesn’t want to see that. In order for righteousness to come to the planet, the invisible realm should govern the world, like the mind governing the body.

Some people criticize me by saying I want to dominate the world, but that is not my desire. I am merely proclaiming what God wants. God wants His people to live under His banner, and no one else’s. If we obey God, we try to live up to His standard. We must take responsibility for communism; we want to restore the moral life of this nation with our own hands. We go as individuals, families, and tribes. A new tidal wave is swelling now and will push with gigantic power to reverse the tide of evil.

Because I know God’s timetable I can be bold and strong. I began by pursuing the invisible world and that righteousness is my backbone, but I must extend heaven’s influence over the visible world. This is why our movement starts businesses, cultural programs, seminaries, and so forth. Money is needed to build the Kingdom. I began by denying myself in order to break through this visible world, and thus I attained infinite freedom. In moving toward the invisible world, I am encircling the entire visible world as well. How will the visible world be bound? The binding force is a God-centered heart in the family, tribe, nation and world.

We are going to win people’s hearts without a bloody fight. That is how God moves. When the heart of God is exhibited in this way of life, even Democrats and Republicans have to follow, as well as the economy and culture. Don’t you think so? You know how important home church is. Even the greatest rocket needs a launching pad. You also need a launching pad, and that is your home church.

We are breaking down all the barriers of race, language and nationality. We can deny all these things because we are bound by stronger bonds and values. When you really know this as you enter your home church, all heaven and earth will enter with you. This cause is worth living and dying for, worth investing your youth for. The providence is unfolding at this time in history, and somehow you are one of the first to participate. The weight of history is moving forward with you. As soon as we succeed in that territory of goodness, no more negativity will be generated by the media or by established churches, and even the communists will not affect us.

God has the positivity that can demolish all the world’s negativity. You will be the wire to conduct heavenly electricity and that current will jolt the world. Do you think that shock treatment can make the world into one? The power of your blood, sweat and tears will be an electrical power to purify the world and make it jump. The decisive showdown has already happened and God has won. Wherever your feet go now, you are expanding the heavenly territory. The power of your mind is so strong that once you are intoxicated in this spirit, your body will have to follow. This phenomenon is also happening in the world.

If a winch from the satanic world is pulling on you, you may stand so firmly that the steel cable will break. Or you could start pulling the winch toward you! Are you being pulled by my winch instead? My winch is invisible, while the other-is visible and makes lots of noise. Would God like to see that the invisible winch is stronger?

What would you do if I left America and did not come back? You could take a vacation and go back to your old life. Or would you demonstrate and shout for me to return? I know you would, so I’m not leaving now! Certainly we have enough people to do sit-ins at embassies around the world to disrupt business if the government harasses me, but we will not resort to that method. I have piercing eyes, and when I see injustice and wrongdoing I cannot tolerate it. That is the kind of passion I have. The most fortunate thing is that God grabbed me. If Satan could have exploited my character, it would have borne fearful fruit.

Haven’t you ended up in an exciting place? You don’t mind if you have wrinkles and lines after a few years of working hard? Do you get more discouraged each year, or do your eyes get brighter and brighter? When you walk, your eyes do not droop down, but always look up.

By Oriental standards, I am a handsome man. I appreciate beauty and I know how to dress nicely. I also have many abilities, yet I subjected myself to a miserable life. In prison my clothes were full of lice which sucked my blood. Sometimes hordes of them would crawl out of my clothes. I used to enjoy picking up the lice alive and putting them together to watch them fight among themselves. Did you know lice fight each other for survival? I learned an important principle from them: when they fight, they normally unite together in groups. I observed that this one trait made them smarter than most people. Instead of fighting individually, they would group together. Then I couldn’t kill the lice; I would just pick them off and put them somewhere else.

I have had many experiences like that, but I won’t tell you about them because you already understand me. I will save that material to tell negative people, however, and reveal to them what kind of life I have lived. I will tell how this innocent man was persecuted by people trying to destroy me.

My subject is “Territory of Goodness.” Wherever I have gone, I have found a territory of goodness, even in prison. I initiated the expansion of that territory to the world, for the sake of mankind and God. What is my asset and power today? I am empty-handed, but God loves me and people are gradually coming to understand and love me. Do you love me? Does that mean you will listen to and obey me?

I don’t worry about money because I know we can do whatever needs to be done. The necessary money is out there, and eventually it will come to be used for the Kingdom. All we are doing now is applying for that money! Don’t worry-it is there. I don’t feel I am missing anything. I know the foundation is laid now. If I make up my mind to buy the Empire State Building, can it be done? When I came to the U.S. years ago, I said I wanted to buy the skyscrapers, but even the members could hardly believe it. It’s a matter of making up your mind that something is needed; then there will be a way to do it. Is our foundation big or small? How big? It is as big as God.

When you turn on the water faucet in the morning, you can think that sea waters from the giant oceans of the world are washing you. When you take a deep breath in the morning, you are inhaling air from all over the world. You can love and revere it. Have you ever thought that way? Did you ever imagine what would happen if the air declared a strike against humanity for five minutes? But the air will never betray and destroy you.

The Moonies’ territory is the universe. You can converse with the sun and say, “You are shining for me and I love you.” The sun will say it loves such a rare individual as you. You can even talk to God this way: “Don’t You like a guy who embraces the entire universe and wants to fulfill Your desires? God, wouldn’t You like your daughter to marry a guy like me?” God will agree. I feel that way and that’s why God gave me a beautiful wife. The amazing part is that in Mother’s eyes I am the most handsome man in history! My children think their daddy is greater than anyone in the world.

The entire world thinks poorly of us, but we are living in such a fantastic world of joy. I am glad that this world is invisible; if people could see it, they would try to take it away from us! It is the Moonies’ privilege to live in this world. If you are really happy, you can laugh so hard that your belt will break. Then your belt will think it has a great guy for a master. Other people don’t understand how you can work so hard and still be joyful, or how I can give you such a hard time and still you are happy. We are living in a world of different values and standards than everyone else.

We have no boundaries. You are incredible people because you can be happy even if you fast, even if you work hard day and night. Satan has no way to deal with you. The world has its own standard, but their gauge can’t measure you. No ruler in the world is big enough to measure your life. You are not crazy-happy every day, but you do have a direction. The important thing is that it parallels God’s direction. You are a real problem to the world, but for God this internal world is the greatest thing that ever happened.

You are jubilant over God’s way of life, and even if you falter and die on earth, you will continue forever in spirit world. Our job is to initiate the crusade from the internal world and to embrace the entire external world. If someone in your family is opposing you, you must study why they do that. The everyday world is a changing, untrustworthy place, so you have to show trust in them and see what happens. Are you afraid of ending up in hell? What would you do there? Would you question how you got there or do you know you could turn hell into heaven? If you follow me, then you know you can turn hell into heaven. When you pray to thank God and then look around to do the task, you will see that it is no longer hell. but heaven!

When you put infinite trust in God, infinite energy will be given. This is the territory we are working in. Even if America accuses me, no one will touch our territory. You need my signature if you want to enter this territory of goodness. If you can’t get it here on earth, then in spirit world you will have to wait millions of years. Our territory is gigantic, isn’t it?

My signature is important, but as my sons and daughters you have the power to make me sign for you and for your home church people. Later on I will delegate to you that enormous task of signing for all your people and I will recognize your signature. I can give that right to you and make you my representative. It is an amazing and infinite territory, and to be entitled to it, you have to have unconditional faith and trust. When you act with that faith, you will have that territory.

Is that territory bigger than the United States? Maybe Americans don’t like to hear it, but that doesn’t matter. Today is a celebration of the battle and liberation I have won on each level. If you parallel my way of life, you can go anywhere and win equal victories. If I match the most beautiful white sister with the homeliest black brother and direct her togo with him to Africa to save his people, she would say, ‘ “Thank you, Father.” At the last engagement many white members asked to have a black husband or wife.

In the future white women won’t even want to marry white men. Do you black people want to marry whites and not blacks? Can you still say you love your black people? I would like to see blacks willing to cross racial lines, but still respecting their own people, not rejecting them.

Where can you find this way of life except in the Unification Church? Are you in the right place then? Do we have a good philosophy of marriage? Your manner of thinking determines everything. When you are tackling a difficult chore, you can think you are a heavenly prince or princess who is here for a tour to taste what the world is like. Then nothing can really trouble you. Our life on earth is brief and our tour here is short, but you want to experience everything.

In my life, I have tasted every aspect of human suffering. Since everyone enjoys praise, I wanted to enjoy being cursed instead. I would enjoy being tested by the most confident deprogrammer. If the most beautiful woman, who thought she could seduce any man, crept into my bedroom to tempt me, I would know how to make a Moonie out of her. I do not fear temptation because it is an extra opportunity to check myself out. It’s all a matter of how you think. I am a dramatic person, tasty and irresistible. If you had known me before joining the church, how would you like me?

There are many interesting episodes in my life story. The Korean leaders here have been following me for 20 or 30 years, but still sometimes their eyes open wide when they hear something I have never said before. I seldom speak about my experiences in prison. No one has dug it out in all this time.

This gathering today is very special. On this day I want you to be aware of the preciousness of the invisible world, which is contrary to the values of the visible world. I want you to be people who can’t be measured by the secular world.

Always feel confident that you possess a special world which is owned by no one else. How big is our territory? It is infinite. Have that kind of guts and confidence. if you love someone, love him infinitely. Do a loving deed and then forget it, only remembering that you have not yet loved enough.

Those who say they will take up that way of life, raise your hands. You will win and change the world. God bless you.